Skip to main content

Full text of "Life Incidents: In Connection with the Great Advent Movement as Illustrated by the Three Angels ..."

See other formats 


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



LIFE INCIDENTS. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



f/2l 



Life iNciDENisnnrj- 



GREAT ADVENT MOVEMI 



THE THREE ANGELS 



3 -y- E X. ji. T X o 3<r s:i-v. 



By elder JAMES WHITE. 






von-TTaiK: ore*;. 



STEAM PEESS 

ADVENTISr PUBLISHISQ ASIOCIATION, 

BATTLE CREEK, MICH. 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



; -.v* 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



PREFACE. 



Tbb writer of these pages does not entertain the idea thut he 
has done justice to the snbjeot upon which thej treat. The field 
is a wide one, and to do the subject f\ill justice, would require 
much time, and martjr Yolumes the size of tiiis. And it has been 
while laboring with the ehnrcbes in Michigan that these thoughts 
have been haatilj gathered from personal knowledge and eipe- 
rience, and from the writings of those who were deeply imbued 
with the sweet spirit of retealed truth. More time, undivided 
attention to the subject, and more pages, would greatly improve 
the wort. But even such as it is, it is commended to the pray- 
erful consideration of the reader, in confidence that it is calcu- 
lated to rerire the Advent hope aod faith in the hearts of the 
fainting, and to cheer way-worn pilgrims to Mount Zion, and lead 
them to take fresh courage in the Lord. And may it not also be 
hoped that this historical sketcb of the great Advent moTement 
will lead some to see the subject claarlj in the light of the' sacred 
Scripture and Christian experience, and embrace the truth of God. 

The writer has passed rapidly over the incidents in his early 
life, and has given onlythoseotlater years, which were connected 
with the Advent eaose. His object has been to "^ve those facta 
only which would serve to honor and magnify the name and power 
of God in the eihibition of divine truth. The fact, however, that 
he has been connected with the Advent cause since 1842, may 



hoa<,i:,GoOglf 



CONTENTS. 



An dtry and Early Life, 9 — 15 

Ch si an Experience, 15—17 

Imp a ns of Dnty 17 — 25 

W 11 am M Her 25—39 

Hb\ w9 of Prophecy, 40—42 

Dan el Chapter ii, 42—44 

Dan el Chapter yii, 44—47 

5an 1 Chapter Tiii, 47—49 

The 23(H> Days 49—60 

His Public Labors, 60—63 

ConTereion of One Hundred Infidels, 63—66 

Miller and the Propbeciea, 65—72 

My Public Labors, 72-120 

Kiseand Progress of Adventism, 120-127 

The Signs of the Times 127-128 

United Effort 129-182 

Camp-Meeting Era, 182-J34 

The Great Tent, 134-135 

The Midnight Cry, ^ 185-139 

Mr. Miller's yiait to Washington, 140-141 

Termination of the Prophetic Times, 141 

Modes of Opposition, 141-146 

Extent of the Work 146-147 

Adrent Books, 147 

Lecturers and Writers, 148-149 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



fife fncihitts. 



AHOESTBT AND EAELT LIFE, 

I WAS born in Palmyra, Somerset Counfj, Maine, 
August 4th, 1821. Bloomfield, Me., which now forms 
a part of Skowhegan, was the birthplace of my father, 
Deafion John White. At the age of twenty-one he 
commenced life in the new township of Pahnjra. At 
that time there were but twenty acres of trees felled on 
his land. The old farm is situated on the west 
side of a body of water which is called, as seen upon 
the large map of Somerset County, White's Pond. 
On this farm he lived and labored fifty-one years. He 
has since spent one year and a half in Ohio, and seven 
years at Battle Creek, Michigan, where he now resides. 

My father descended from one of the Pilgrims who 
came to America in the ship May Flower, and lan»^ed 
upon Plymouth Rock, December, 1620. On board that 
ship was the father of Perigrine White, who wore a 
pair of silver knee-buekles, such as may be seen in the 
picture of the venerable signers of the Declaration of 
Independence. 

The knee-buckles worn by this man were afterward 
given to his son, Perigrine White, who was born on the 
passage to this country, with the request that they 

Liiv locidMitfl. 9 



a«i=,G00gIf 



10 Life Incidentb. 

should be handed down in this line of the White family 
to the eldest son of each successive generation, whose 
name should be called John. My father had those 
buckles thirty years. They were as familiar to me in my 
boyhood days as the buttons upon my coat. He gave 
them to my brother John, who has passed them down 
to hia son John, a young man of eighteen years. 

My father possessed from his youth great physical 
strength, and activity of body and mind. With his own 
hands he cleared the heavy timber from his land. This 
revealed stones in the soil, which his own hands removed 
and placed into stone fence, to prepare the way for the 
plow. He toiled on for more than half a century, till 
the rock-bound soU was literally worn out, and mneh of 
the old iarm lost its power to produce crops. At the 
age of seventy-four he left it and sought rest in the 
more congenial climate of the West. 

Hia religions experience, of more than sixty years, 
has been marked with firmness and zeal, and yet with 
freedom from that bigotry which prevents investigation 
and advancement, and shuts out lovo for all who seek 
to worship God in spirit and in truth. 

At the age of twenty-one he was sprinkled, and joined 
the Congregational church, but never felt satisfied that 
sprinkled he had received Christian ba()ti8i 



nister eame info that 
My father 
ist deacon. Still later 



Several years later, a Baptist 
new part of the State and tauf 
was immersed and became a Bapti 
he embraced the views held by the Christian denomi- 
nation, which were more liberal and scriptural than 
those of the Calvanistic Baptists of those days, and 
communed with that people. The Baptists called a 
Bpecial meeting. The minister and many of the church 
members were present. The minister invited several to 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Ancestry and Eakly Life, 11 

open tbe meeting with prajcr but each m his turn 
wished to he escusid He waited Finally my father 
opened the meetina: They then excluded him for com- 
muning with the Christians The minister made an 
effort to have fome tne close the meeting No one 
moved. My father cloised their meeting with prayer, 
and left them with feelings of love j-nd tenderness. He 
Boon joined the Christian church, and served them as 
deacon nearly forty years. During this entire period he 
was present at every conference meeting held hy the 
church, excepting one, which, according to their custom, 
was held on Saturday afternoon of every fourth week. 

As early as 1842 my father read with deep interest 
the lectures of William Miller upon the second coming 
of Christ. He has ever since that time cherished faith in 
the loading points of the advent doctrine. In 1860, 
with my good mother, he embraced the Sabhath, and 
dwells upon the evidences of the Bible Sabbath with 
clearness and much pleasure. 

My mother is a granddaughter of Dr. Samuel Shep- 
ard, one of the first and most eminent Baptist ministers 
of New England. She possessed great firmness of con- 
stitution, a good mind, and a most amiable disposition. 
Her entire religious experience, for more than sixty 
years, has been marked with a meek and quiet spirit, 
devotion to the cause of Christ, and a consistent walk 
and godly conversation. 

My venerable parents have reaehed the good old age 
of more than fourscore years. They keep house alone, 
and enjoy as much of life as their advanced age will 
allow. Yet ea«h year visibly brings them nearer the 
grave. God grant that as they are being gently lowered 
to its embrace, they may sweetly ripen for immortality, 
to he given at the soon coming of Chi'ist. 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



12 Life Incidents. 

In my fatter's femily I stood in the center of nine 
children, four above me and four below me. But this 
family chain is now much worn, and nearly half its links 
are broken. The four above me in years, all live. All 
below me sleep. Time, toil and care have made their 
unmistakable impress on the remaining five. 

My remaining brothers are both ministers, one of the 
M. E. Church, of Ohio, the other of the regular Bap- 
tist, of Vermont. Two sisters live in Maine. One 
brother is supposed to have lost his life by the Indians, 
in returning from Galifomia. Another sleeps beside a 
sister in Mount Hope Cemetery, Rochester, N. Y., while 
another brother, who died at the age of three years, 
rests in the old burying-ground in Palmyra, Maine. 

My parents say I was an extremely feeble child. And, 
what added greatly to my difficulties, and cut off their 
hopes of my life, when less than three years old, I had 
what the doctors called worm fever, resulting in fits, 
which turned my eyes and nearly destroyed my sight. 
I am reported to have been extremely cross-eyed — ^not 
naturally, but from affection of the nerves — a feeble, 
nervous, partially-blind hoy. These are sufficient reasons 
why I could not enjoy the common advantages of school. 
And not until I was sixteen years old, when my health 
and strength greatly improved, and my eyes became 
quite natural, could I read a single verse in the Testa- 
ment without resting my eyes. I felt keenly the fact 
that I was behind my aohool-mates in education. And 
with the poor advantages of those times I could do but 
little toward making up the almost total loss of ten 
years. I grew rapidly, and at eighteen was ahead of 
my years in size and strength. This added to my em- 
barrassment as I entered the Academy at St. Albans, 
Me., at the age of nineteen. I could not then work a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Ancestry and Early Life. 13 

simple problem in single rule of three, and I could not 
tell a verb from an adverb or- an adjective, and was 
deficient in the other common branches. My friends 
advised me to turn my attention to farming, and not 
think of seeking for an education. But I could not 
take their advice. 

At the close of the term of twelve weeks, I received 
from the preceptor, C, F. Allen, a certificate of my qaal- 
ificationa to teach the common branches, and the winter 
following taught school. This required close study 
eighteen hours of each twenty-four. A victory was 
gained. Much of my time previous to this I had viewed 
myself as nearly worthless in the world, and regretted my 
existence. But now I was beginning to hope that I 
had powers to become a man. No privation nor hard- 
ship formed an obstacle in my way. My father gave 
me my time at nineteen, and a suit of clothes. All I 
asked of my parents in addition to this was three dollars 
to pay my tuition, and six days' rations of bread to take 
with me each Monday morning for three months, as I 
should walk five miles to the school. 

At the close of my first term of sehool-toaching I 
again attended school at St. Albans five weeks, then 
shouldered my pack and walked to the Penobscot rivoFj 
forty miles, to offer myself as a raw hand in a saw mill. 
In the mill I cut my ankle, which resulted in perma- 
nent weakness and occasional painful lameness in my 
left foot. For twenty-six years I have been unable to 
bear my weight upon my left heel. 

At the end of four months I returned home. I had 
lost much time in consequence of the severe wound in 
my ankle joint, and after paying my board during the 
time lost, I had but thirty dollars and a scanty amount 
of worn clothing. In order to be qualified to teach a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



14 Life Ikcidents. 

school whore I could get first-class wages, it was neces- 
sary for me to attend school. I therefore immediately 
packed up my hooks and humble apparel for the school 
at Reedfield, Me., then favorably known as heing under 
the control and support of the Episcopal Methodists. 
During that term my object was to thoroughly qualify 
myself to t«ach the common branches. Besides these, 
I took up Natural Philcsophy, Algebra, and Latin. At 
the close of that term I had conquered all the Arith- 
metics within my reach, was regarded as a good gram- 
marian, was prepared to teach penmanship, and was told 
by my preceptor that I could fit for college in one year. 

My thirst for education increased, and my plans were 
laid to take a college course and pay my way, if labor, 
economy, and study would accomplish it. I had but 
little else to thank but God and my o 
what advancement I had made. J 
old clothes, while my class-mates wore new, and lived 
three months on corn-meal pudding prepared by myself, 
and a few raw apple* while they enjoyed the con^eni 
enccs and lusunes of the btarding house 

With the close ot this term als closed my school 
studies I have attended high athool in all twenty 
nine weeks and the entire cost of tuition bDoks and 
board, has n t exceeded fifty dol!^r3 My aprlpgj for 
being so definite m this part of niy narrative, is a desire 
to help those young men who wish to obtain an educa- 
tion while suffering under the unfriendly influences of 
poverty and pride. A poor boy may obtain an educa- 
tion by calling to his aid industry, economy, and appli- 
cation to his books. Such an one will prize his education, 
and be likely to make a good use of it. While the 
young man who looks to his father's purse, puts on fine 
clothes, spends much of his time in fashionable calls, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Christian Experience. 15 

and acta tlie part of the spendttrift, will Dot get a 
thorough education, and will prohably make a poor use 
of what he does obtain. 

The following winter, eOTering a part of 1840 and 
1841, I taught a large school, and also gave lessons in 
peniuanship in two districts. And with my winter's 
earnings in my pocket, I returned home with a firm 
purpose to pursue my studies. 

CHRISTIAN EXPEKIENCE. 

At the age of fifteen I was baptized, and united with 
the Christian church. But at the age of twenty I had 
buried myself in the spirit of study and school teaching, 
and had lain down the cross. I had never descended 
to the common sin of profanity, and had not used 
tobacco, tea and coffee, nor hsd I ever raised a glass of 
spirituous liquor to aiy lips. Yet I loved this world more 
than I loved Chi-ist and the nest, and was worshiping 
education instead of the God of Heaven. In this state 
of mind I returned home from my second and last school, 
when my mother said to me : '■ James, Bro. Oakes, of 
Boston, has been lecturing at our meeting-house on the 
second coming of Christ about the year 1843, and many 
believe the doctrine, and there has followed these lec- 
tures a good reformation, in which most of your mates 
have experienced religion." 

I had regarded what was commonly called Millerism 
as wild fanaticism, and this impression was confirmed by 
bearing one James Hall, of Maine, speak upon the 
subject at the house of worship at Palmyra. But now 
that my mother, in whose judgment and piety I had 
reason to confide, spoke to me upon the subject in words 
!, candor and solemnity, I was shocked and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



16 Life Incidents. 

distressed. In spite of me, conviction would fasten upon 
my mind that these things might be so. Bnt, then, 
how could I have it so ? I was unprepared, and my 
plane for this life were made. The conversation con- 
tinued : 

"But, mother, this preacher Oakes, of whom you 
speak, professes to know more than the Lord and hia 
angels, in teaching the time of the second advent. 
Christ himself has said, ' But of that day and that hour 
knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in 
Heaven ; neither the Son, but the Father.' This man 
Oakes is certainly wise above that which ia written." 

" ' As the days of Noe were, so shal! also the coming 
of the Son of Man be.' God gave the time to Noah. 
The Bible says, ' My Spirit shall not always strive with 
man, for that he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be an 
hundred and twenty yeare.' Gen. vi, 3. Noah had 
this time given him in which to build the ark and warn 
the world. And his message, based upon the word of 
the Lord that a flood of water would destroy man and 
beast from off the face of the earth at the close of the 
one hundred and twenty years, condemned the world. 

" Jesus also says in this connection, that there shall 
be signs ia the sun, moon, and stars, and adds, ' When 
ye shall see all these things, know that it is neaj, even 
at the doors.' 

" But Paul has said, ' For yourselves know perfectly 
that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the 
night.' 1 Thess. v, 2. This language is very plain, 
and shows that as the thief in the stillness of night 
quietly seeks his pluuder, without giving notice, so 
Christ will come when least expected, hence this idea 
of warning the world of his soon coming is a mistake." 

" But, James, of whom is the apostle in this verse 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Impressions or Duty. 17 

speaking? Not of Christians, but of the ungodly. 
They will not receive the warning. They wilt not he 
looking for Christ. They -will be buried up in the 
spirit of this world. They will be saying, Peace and 
Kiiety, and they will bo suddenly and unexpectedly de- 
stroyed. Not so with those who love Jesus and his 
appearing. They will receive the warning. They will 
be looking for, waiting for, and loving the appearance 
of the dear Saviour, and that day will not come upon 
them as a thief Notice with care the two classes men- 
tioned in the two following verses. One is the ungodly. 
The other is the brethren. The day of the Lord will 
come on one class as a thief; but not so with the other. 
' For when they shall say, Peace and safety, then sud- 
den destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a 
woman with child, and they shall not escape. But ye, 
brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should 
overtake you as a thief.' " 

My good mother was ready to meet, calmly and 
pleasantly, all my objections, and I was now disposed 
to view the subject as worthy of my attention. And 
when in the house of Ood I heard my schoolmates speak 
of the love of Christ, and the glory of his appearing, I 
was deeply impressed that the hand of God was in the 
Advent doctrine. , 

:mpeessions op duty. 

As I returned to the Lord, it was with strong con- 
victions that I should renounce my worldly plans and 
give myself to the work of warning the people to pre- 
pare for the day of God. I had loved hooks generally, 
but, in my backslidden state, had neither time nor tast« 
for the study of the sacred Scriptures, hence was igno- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



18 Life Incidents. 

rant of the prophecies. I tad, however, some knowl- 
edge of the Bible history of man, and had the idea tfiafc 
the race in six thousand years had depreciated physic- 
ally, and, consequently, mentally. The subject came 
before my mind in this form : Man once lived nearly 
one thousand years. In length of days lie has dwindled 
to seventy. In a few centuries, should time continue, 
with the same results upon the lifetime of man, the 
race would cease to exist. I had renounced the doctrine 
of the conversion of the world, and the temporal millen- 
nium, in which the soil and man were to he gradually 
restored to their Eden state, as taught me by my father. 
I therefore saw the necessity, in the very nature of 
things, for some great change, and the second coming 
of Christ seemed to be the event which would most 
probably bring about the change in man, and in the 
earth, to remove the curse and its results, and restore 
all to its Eden perfection and glory. 

My mind turned to the young people of the school I 
had just left. In that school of fifty scholars, twenty 
were near my own age, several were older. My school 
was a happy one. I loved my scholars, and this love 
was mutual. As we parted, at the close of the last day 
of school, I said to them, " I am engaged to teach this 
school next winter, and should I fulfill this engagement, 
I will not ask one of you to obey my orders better than 
you have this term." Aa I found comfort in prayer, I 
began to pray for my scholars, and would sometimes 
wake myself in the night praying vocally for them. 
A strong impression eame upon me, as if a voice said. 
Visit your scholars from house to house and pray with 
them. I could not conceive of a heavier cross than 



this. I prayed to be excused, that I might pursue my 
studies; but no relief came. I prayed for clearer evi- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



IiiPHKSsioNS <>v Duty. 19 

dence, and the same Lmpreasion seemed to say, Visit 
your scholars. 

In this state of mind I went into my father's field, 
hoping that I could work off the feelings imder which 
I suffered. But they followed me, and increased. I 
went to the grove to pray for relief None came. But 
the impression, Visit your scholars, was still more dis- 
tinct. My spirit rose in rehellion against God, and I 
recklessly said, I will not go. These words were ac- 
companied with a firm stamp of the foot upon the 
ground, and in five minutes I was at the house, packing 
my books and clothes for Newport Acadamy. That 
afternoon I rode to the place with E!d. Bridges, who 
talked to me all the way upon the subject of preaching, 
greatly to my discomfort. 

The nest morning I secured a boarding place, and 
took my position in several classes in the school, and 
commenced study with a will to drive off my convic- 
tions. But in this I did not succeed. 1 became dis- 
tressed and agitated. After spending several hours 
over my books, I tried to call to mind what I had been 
studying. This I could not do. My menUl confusion 
was complete. The Spirit of God had followed me into 
the school-room in mercy, notwithstanding my rebellion, 
and I could find no rest there. Finaly I resolved that 
I would do my duty, and immediately took my cap and 
went directly from the door of that school-room, on 
foot, to the town of Troy, the place of my last school. 
I had gone but a few rods on my way, when sweet 
peace from God flowed into my mind, and Heaven 
seemed to shine around me. I raised my hands and 
praised God with the voice of triumph. 

With a light heart and cheerful step I walked on till 
" ra, when I came to a humble cottage which at- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



20 Life Incidents. 

traet«d my especial attention. I wtra strongly impressed 
to call, but had no reason for so doing, as it was but a 
few mil^ to the scbool district, where I should find a 
hearty welcome. I decided to go past this bouse, as I 
did not wish to find myself in the awkward position of 
calling upoa strangers without some good reason. But 
the impreraion to call increased, and the excuse to ask 
for a drink of water occurred to me, and I stepped to 
the door and caUed for wat«r. A man in the noon of life 
waited upon me, then kindly said, " Walk in." I saw 
that he bad been weeping. In one band he held the 
Bible. When 1 had taken the chair he oflered me, 
this sad stranger addressed me in a most mournfiil man- 
ner, as follows : " I am in trouble. I am in deep afflic- 
tion. To-day I have buried my dear son, and I have 
not the grace of God to sustain mo. I am not a Chris- 
tian, and mj burden seems greater than I can bear. 
Will you please stop all night with me ?" 

He wept bitterly. Wby be should so directly open 
his afflicted mind to a young stranger, has ever been to 
me a mystery. I could not refuse bis invitation, and 
concluded to stop for the night. I told him my brief 
experience, and pointed him to Christ, who says, " Come 
unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I 
win give yon rest. Take my yoke upon you, ^nd learn 
of me J for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall 
find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and 
my burden is light." Wc bowed in prayer, and my 
new friend seemed relieved. Then we sought rest in 
sleep. In the morning I asaistod him in erecting the 
family altar, and went on my way. I have neither seen 
nor heard from him since. 

But I had walked only two miles on that delightful 
spring morning, when all nature, animate and inani- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Impressions op Duty. 21 

mate, seemed to join my glad heart in tlio prajse of 
God, before the same impression came upon me, as I 
was passing a neat log cottage. Something said to me, 
Go into the house, I stepped to the door, and called 
for a drink of water. And who should hring it to me 
but a joung lady who had attended my school the past 
winter. As she reeognized me, she exclaimed, " Why, 
schoolmaster, walk in." This family had just moTed 
from the district, three miles, to a new settlement sur- 
rounded by forests. The father was absent. The 
mother and children sroet«d me with more than usual 
cordiality, each calling me, Master. There was the 
place for my work to commence. I told my errand, 
and asked the privilege to pray. 

" Oh, yes !" said the already weeping woman. " But 
let me send out the children and call in my neighbors." 
Some half-dozen little boys and girls received dispatches 
from their mother, and cheerfully ran to as many log 
cottages with the word, " 0«r schoolmaster is at our 
house, and wishes to pray, and mother wants you to 
come as soon as you can." In less than half an hour I 
had before me a congregation of about twentj-fiTe. In 
conversing with them, I learned that not one of that 
company professed Christianity. Lectures on the sec- 
ond advent had been given near them, and a generaj 
conviction that the doctrine might he true rested upon 
the people. And as I related my experience of the few 
weeks in the past, stating my convictions relative to the 
soon coming of Christ, all were interested. I then 
bowed to pray, and was astonished to find that these 
twcnty-flve sinners all bowed with me. I could but 
weep. They al! wept with me. And ailer pointing 
them to Christ, as best I could with my limited experi- 
ence and knowledge of the Scriptures, I shook their 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



22 Life Incidents. 

hands, said farewell, and joyfully pursued my journey. 

As I entered the district I had so recently left, all 
seemed changed, yet no changes worthy of note had 
talcen place but in me. The school-house where I had 
spent happy hours in teaching willing minds, was closed, 
and my scholars were pursuing their daily tasks in the 
field and kitchen, I had left them, a proud, prayerleaa 
backslider, but now had come to pray with them. It 
seemed to me that the Lord could not have selected a 
duty more humbling to my prido. The district wag 
made up of Uniyersalisfcs, formal professors, respectable 
sinners, and infidels. My employer, who had. also en- 
gaged me to teach their school the nest winter, was an 
infidel. I lost no time in making known the object of 
my visit, and in visiting and praying from house to 
house. No one opposed me. Some were deeply affected 
and bowed with me. My infidel friend said to me as I 
asked permission to pray in his house, 

" I am very sorry, Mr. White, to find you in this state 
ff minil You are a g od teacher, and a gentleman. I 
shall not forbid you 

This reception wis decidedly cold when compared 
with wh 1 1 had met from others This mfidel was evi- 
dently much disgusted and disappointed, but tried to 
conceal hia feelings out of reapent to mine. I tried to 
priy and passed t the next house. In a few days my 
work m this direction was finished for that time, and I 
returned home with the sweet assurance that I had done 
my duty A few weeks afterward, however, I visited 
the place again A general reformation was in progress, 
under the labors of a Christian minister. On Sunday, 
the meeting was held m a bam. The interest was gen- 
eral, and the congregation large. After the minister 
closed his remarks, I improved a few moments. I felt 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Impressions of Duty. 23 

deeply, and my testimony reached the people, especially 
my scholars and their parents. The following summer, 
lectures were given in the town-house, and the next 
winter most of the people of that town embraced religion. 

Much of the summer I was unsettled as to duty. I 
had visited my scholars, and sometimes hoped to be ex- 
cused from anything fiirther of the kind, and feel free 
to pursue my studies. But tho deflaite idea of pro- 
claiming the soon coming of Christ, and warning the 
people to prepare for the day of the Lord, was impressed 
upou my mind. I did not dare attend school. The 
Spirit of the Lord had driven me from the school-room 
once, and in foilowing a sense of duty I had been greatly 
blessed. How could I resist present convictions, and 
again try to shut myself away from the Lord, over my 
books ? But how could I renounce all my fondly-cher- 
ished hopes of the future ? My brother in Ohio said to 
me by letter : " Gome out into the sunny West, James, 
and I will help you." " Well," said I, " when I become 
a scholar." How could I give up my school books, and 
with my small stock of education think of becoming a 
preacher ? 

A school-mat€, Elbridge Smith, who had also been a 
room-mate at St. Albans and at Reedfield, was a special 
friend of mine. He was a fine young man, of goo* 
habits, yet not a Christian. I loved him for what ho 
was, and we mutually in confidence freely stated to each 
other all our plans, hopes and difficulties. To this 
young man I first opened my mind freely upon the sub- 
ject of the second advent, and my convictions of duty 
to preach the doctrine. He treated the matter with 
eandoT, and seemed troubled as he learned from my 
own lips that I was inclined to believe that Christ would 
come about the year 1843. He had given the subject 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



24 Life Incidents. 

no study, but evidently feared it might be so. He re- 
plied aa follows : 

" You know I am not a Cbristian, and therefore am 
poorly prepared to give you advice in relation to reli- 
gious duty. I think of these things more than many 
suppose, though I publicly take ao personal interest in 
them. I, however, think it well for me, and safe for 
you, to say at this time, Follow the convictions of your 

I highly esteem this friend of my youth for hie can- 
dor and good counsel. Who could have done better ? 
We have met but a few times since, as I soon left that 
part of the State to proclaim the coming of the Lord, 
and he for Bowdoin College. He graduated in two 
years from that time, studied law, and now Elhridge 
Smith is a judge somewhere in the West. 

The struggle with duty was a severe one. But I fi- 
nally gave out an appointment, and had some freedom. 
I soon sent an appointment to speak at the Troy town- 
house. The congregation was large. Had rather a lean 
time, and felt embarrassed. Asd what seemed to well- 
nigh finish me, a good, honest, simple-hearted woman 
came up to me at the close of the meeting and said ; 

" Elder White, please come to our house and take 
dinner." 

The word Elder cut me to the heart. I was confused 
and almost paralyzed. I will not attempt to narrate 
anything further that occurred on that day. The re- 
maining portion of the day has ever seemed like a blank. 
I can only remember my confusion and anguish of spirit 
as I heard the unexpected word, Elder. I was unrec- 
onciled at the prospect before me, yet dared not refuse 
what seemed lo be duty, and turn to my books. I was 
urged te speat in the presence of two young preachers, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Miller. 25 

and attempted to preach. In twenty mimitea became 
confused and embarrassed, and sat down. I lacked re- 
signation and humility, therefore was not sustained. I 
finally gayo np all for Christ and his gospel, and found 
peace and freedom. 

Soon my mind was especially called to the second ad- 
vent hy hearing Elders J. V. Himes and A. Hale speak 
several times upon the subject, in the city of Bangor, 
Me. I then saw that it was a subject that required 
study, and felt the importance of commencing in earnest 
to prepare myself to teach others. I purchased Advent 
publications, read them closely, studied my Bible, and 
spoke a few times during the summer on the aeooud 
coming of Christ with freedom, and felt encouraged. 

WILLIAM MILLEK. 

In September, Elders Himes, Miller, and others, 
held a meeting in the mammoth tent in Eastern Maine. 
In company with one Moses Polly, a Christian minister 
of my acquaintance, I attended that meeting. I there 
for the first time saw that great and good man, William 
Miller. His form and features showed great physical 
and mental strength. The benevolent, affable, and kind 
spirit manifested by him in conversation with numerous 
strangers who called on him to ask questions, proved 
him a humble, Christiaa gentleman. Infidels, Univer- 
salista, and some others came to him with opposing 
questions. He was quick to perceive their designs, and 
with becoming firmness and dignity promptly met their 
objections and sent them away in silence. So long had 
he, even then, been in tlie field, meeting opposition from 
every quarter, that he was prepared for any emergency. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



26 IjIfe Incidents. 

In his public labors his argumenta were clear, and 
his appeals and exhortations moat powerful. The tent 
in which he spoko was a circle whose diameter was one 
hundred and twenty feet. On one occasion, when this 
tent was full, and thousands stood around, he was un- 
fortunate in the use of language, which the baser sort 
in the crowd turned against him by a general burst of 
laughter. He left his subject with ease, and in a mo- 
ment his spirit rose above the mob-like spirit that pre- 
vailed, and in language the most scorching he spoke of 
the corruption of the hearts of those who chose to un- 
derstand him to be as vile as they were. In a moment 
all was quiet. And the speaker continued to describe 
the terrible end of the ungodly in a solemn and impress- 
ive manner. He then affectionately exhorted them to 
repent of their sins, come to Christ, and be ready for 
his appearing. Many in that vast crowd wept. He 
then resumed his subject, and spoke with clearness and 
spirit, as though nothing had happened. In fact, it 
seemed that nothing could have occurred to fully give 
him the ears of the thousands before him, aud to make 
his subject so impressive as this circumstance. 

God raised up Paul to do a great work in his time. 
In order that the Gentiles might be clearly taught the 
great plan of redemption through Jesus, and that the 
infidelity of the Jews might be met, a great man was 



Martin Luther was the man for his time. He was 
daring and sometimes rash, yet was a great and good 
man. The little horn had prevailed, and millions of 
the saints of the Most High had been put to death. 
To fearlessly expose the vileness of the papal monks, 
and to meet their learning and their rage, and also to 
win the hearts of the common people with all the tcn- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Milleii. 27 

demess and affection of the gospel, called for just such 
a man as Martin Luther. He could hattle with the 
Hon, or feed and tenderly nurse the lamhs of Christ's 
fold. 

So William Miller, in the hands of God, waa the man 
for his time. True, he waa a farmer, and had been in 
the seryjee of his country, and had not the benefits of 
an early classical education. And it was not till ho Lad 
passed the noon of life that God called him to search 
his word and open the prophecies to the people. He 
was, however, a historian from his love of history, and 
had a good practical kuowJedge of men and things. 
He had been an infidel. But on recciying the Bible as 
a revelation from God, he did not also receive the popular, 
contradictory ideas that many of its prophecies were 
cSad in impenetrable mystery. Said William Miller : 
" The Bible, if it ia what it purports to be, will explain 
itself" 

He sought for the harmony of Scripture and found 
it. And in the benevolence of his great and good 
heart and head, he spent the balance of his life in teach- 
ing it to the people in his written and oral lectures, and 
in warning and exhorting them to prepare for the sec- 
ond coming of Christ. 

Much of the fruits of his labors are now seen. Much 
more will be seen hereafter. Heaven will be hung with 
the fruits of the labors of this truly great and good man. 
He sleeps. But if it can be said of any who have toiled and 
worn and suffered amid vile persecutions, " Blessed are 
the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth, that 
they may rest from their labors, and their works do fol- 
low them," it can be said of Wm. Miller. He nobly 
and faithfully did his duty, and the popular church' 
united with the world, paid him in persecutions and re- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Life Incidents. 

The very name of Wm. Miller w 
everywhere, and Millerism was the jeer of the people 
from the pulpit to the brothel. 

But, dear reader, if your deed of real estate be regis- 
tered at the office of the county cleric, rough hands may 
tear the paper you hold in your hand which you call a 
deed, and your title is no less secure. And however 
roughly and wickedly men may have handled the name 
of Wm. Miller here, when the final triumphant deliver- 
ance of all who are written in the Book of Life comes, 
his wil! be found among the worthies, safe from the 
wrath of men and the rage of demons, securing to him 
the reward of immortality according to his works. 

As I have introduced to the reader the mun whom 
God raised up to lead off in the great advent movement, 
it may bo expected that something of his life, eiperi- 
ence and labors should here heaven. I have room for 
only a very few sketches from his memoir. He was 
born in Pittsfield, Mass., February, 1782. His biog- 
rapher says : 

" In his early childhood, marks of more than ordina- 
ry intellectual strength and activity were manifested. 
A few years made these marks more and more noticeable 
to all who fell into his society. But where were the 
powers of the inner man to find the nutriment to satisfy 
their cravings, and the field for their exercise ? 

"Besides the natural elements of education, theobjects, 
the scenra, and the changes of the natural world, which 
have ever furnished to all truly great minds their no- 
blest aliment, the inspiring historical recollections asso- 
ciated with well-known localities of the neighboring 
country, and the society of domestic life, there was 
nothing within William's reach but the Bible, the psal- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Miller. 29 

ter and prayer-book, till he liad resided at Low Hamp- 
ton several years. 

" His mother had taught him to read, so that he soon 
mastered tlie few hooka belonging to the femily ; and 
this prepared him to eiitor the senior class when the 
district school opened. But if the terms were short, the 
winter nights were long. Pine knots could be made to 
supply the want of candles, lamps, or gaa. And the 
spacious fireplace in the log house was ample enough as 
a substitute for the school-house and lecture-room, 

" He possessed a strong physical constitution, an ac- 
tive and naturally well-developed intellect, and an irre- 
proachable moral character. He had appropriated to 
his use and amusement the small stock of literature af- 
forded by the family while a child. He had enjoyed 
the limited advantages of the district school but a few 
years before it was generally admitted that his attain- 
ments exceeded those of the teachers usually employed. 
He had drank in the inspiration of the natural world 
around him, and of the most exciting events of his 
country's histoi-y. His imagination had been quickened, 
and his heart warmed, by the adventures and gallantries 
of fiction, and his intellect enriched by history. And 
some of his earliest efibrts with the pen, as well as the 
testimony of his associates, show that his mind^and 
heart were ennobled by tie lessons, if not by the spirit 
and power of religion. What, now, would have been 
the efi'ect of what is caUed a regular course of education ? 
Would it have perverted him, as it has thousands? or 
would it have made him instrumental of greater good 
in the cause of &od ? 

'■ Whatever might have been the result of any estab- 
lished course of education in the case of Wm. Miller, 
such a course was beyond bis reach ; he was deprived 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



30 Life Ikciuents, 

of the benefit, he haB escaped the perversion. Let i 



William Miller was married in 1802, and settled in 
Poultney, Tt. His biographer continues : 

" But the men with whom he associated from the time 
of his removal to Poultney, and to whom he waa consid- 
erably indebted for his worldly favors, were deeply af- 
fected with steptleal principles and deistical theories. 
They were not immoral men ; but, as a class, were good 
citizens, and generally of serious deportment, humane, 
and benevolent. However, they rejected the Bible as 
the standard of religious truth, and endeavored to make 
its rejection plausible by such aid as could be obtained 
from the writings of Voltaire, Hume, Volney, Paine, 
Ethan Allen, and others. Mr. Miller studied these 
works closely, and at length avowed himself a de- 
ist. As he has stated the period of his deistical life to 
have been twelve years, that period miist have begun in 
1804; for he embraced or returned to the Christian 
iaith in 1816, It may fairly be doubted, however, not- 
withstanding his known thoroughness and consistency, 
whether Mr. Miller ever was fully settled in that form 
of deism which reduces man to a level with the brutes, 
as to the supposed duration of their existence. And the 
question is worthy of a little inquiry, to what extant was 
he a deist?" 

He received a captain's commission, and entered the 
army in 1810. He returned from the army, and moved 
his family to Low Hampton, N. Y,, to begin there the 
occupation of farming, in 1812. 

"As a farmer, he had more leisure for reading; and 
he was at an age when the future of man's existence 
mil demand a portion of his thoughts. He found that 
his former views gave him r 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William IJiller. 31 

beyond the present life. Beyond the grave all waa dark 
and gloomy. To use his own words : ' Annihilation was 
a cold and chilling thought, and accountability was sure 
destruction to all. The heavens were aa braes over my 
head, and the earth as iron under my feet. Eternity ! — 
v:kat was it f And deatii ! — ichi/ teas it f The more 
I reasoned, the further I was from demonstration. The 
more I thought, the more scattered were my conclusions. 
I tried to atop thinking, but my thoughts would not be 
controlled. I was truly wretched, but did not under- 
stand the cause. I murmured and complained, but 
knew not of whom. I know that there was a wrong, 
but knew not how or where to find the right. I mourned, 
but without hope.' He continued in this state of mind 
for some months, feeling that eternal consequences might 
hang on the nature and object of his belief. 

" It devolved on Captain Miller, as usual in the min- 
ister's absence, to read a discourse of the deacons' 
selection. They had chosen one on the Importance of 
Parental Duties. Soon after commencing, he was over- 
powered by the inward struggle of emotion, with which 
the entire congregation sympathized, and took his scat. 
His deistical principles seemed an almost insurmounl^ 
able difficulty with him. ' Soon after, suddenly,' be says, 
' the character of the Saviour was vividly impressed upon 
my mind. It seemed that there might be a being so 
good and compassionate as to himself atone for our 
transgressions, and thereby save us from suffering the 
penalty of sin. I immediately felt how lovely such a 
being must be ; and imagined that I could cast m^elf 
into the arms of, and trust in the mercy of, such an one. 
But the question arose. How can it be proved that such 
a being does exist? Aside from the Bible, I found 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



32 Life Incidents. 

that I could get no evidence of the existence of such a 
Saviour, or even of a future state. I felt that to believe 
in such a Saviour, without evidence, would be visionary 
in the extreme, 

" ' I saw that the Bible did bring to view jusf such a 
Saviour as I needed ; and I was perplexed to find how 
an uninspired book should develop principles so per- 
fectly adapted to the wants of a fallen world. I was 
constrained to admit that the Scriptures must be a rev- 
elation from God. They became my delight ; and in 
Jesus I found a friend. The Savioni became to me the 
ehiefest among ten thousand; and the Scriptures, which 
before were dark and contradictory, now became the 
lamp to my feet and light to my path. My mind be- 
came settled and satisfied. I found the Lord Gfld to 
be a rock in the midst of the ocean of life. The Bible 
now became my chief study, and I can truly say, I 
searched it with great delight. I found the half was 
never told me. I wondered why I had not seen its 
beauty and glory before, and marveled that I could have 
ever rejected it. I found everything revealed that my 
heart could desire, and a remedy for every disease of the 
soul. I lost all taste for other reading, and applied my 
heart to get wisdom from God.' 

" Mi. Miller immediately erected the fami!y altar ; 
publicly professed his feith in that religion which had 
been food for his mirth, by connecting himself with the 
little church that he had despised ; opened his house 
for meetings of prayer; and became an ornament and 
pillar in the church, and an aid to both pastor and 
people. The die was east, and he had taken his stand 
for life as a soldier of the cross, as all who knew him 
felt assured; and henceforth the badge of disoipleship, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Millee. '53 

in the chureh or world, in liis family or closet, indi- 
cated whose he waa, and whom he served. 

"Hb pious relations had witnessed with pain his 
former irreligious opinions; how great were their re- 
joicings now ! The church, favored with his liherality, 
and edified hy his reading, but pained by tis attacks on 
their faith, could dow rejoice with the rejoicing. His 
infidel friends regarded hia departure from them as the 
loss of a standard-bearer. And the new convert felt 
that henceforth, wherever he was, he must deport him- 
self ag a Christian, and perform his whole duty. His 
subsequent history must show how well this was done. 

" Soon after his renunciation of deism, in conversing 
with a friend respecting the hope of a glorioua eternity 
through the merits and intercessions of Christ, he waa 
asked how he knew there was such a Saviour. He re- 
plied, " It is revealed in the Bible." " How do you know 
the Bible is true ?" was the response, with a reiteration 
of his former arguments on the contradictions and mys- 
ticisms in which he had claimed it was shrouded. 

" Mr. MUler felt such taunts in their full force. He 
was at first perplexed ; but, on reflection, he considered 
that if the Bible is a revelation of God, it must be con- 
sistent with itself; all its parts must harmonize, must 
have been given for man's instruction, and, conse- 
quently, must be adapted to his understanding. He 
therefore said, ' Give me time, and I will harmonize all 
those apparent contradictions to my own satisfaction, or 
I will be a deist still.' 

" He then devoted himself to a prayerful reading of 
the word. He laid aside all commentaries, and used 
the marginal references and bis Concordance as his only 
helps. He saw that he must distinguish between the 
Bible and all the peculiar partisan interpretations of it. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



34 Life Inciuemts. 

The Bible was older than tliem all, must be above them 
all; and he placed it there. He saw that it must cor- 
rect all interpretatioDS ; and in correcting them, its own 
pure light would shine without the mists which tra- 
ditionary belief had involved it in. He resolved to lay 
aside all preconceived opinions, and to receive with 
ehild-lite simplicity, the natural and obvious meaning 
of the Scripture. He pursued the study of the Bible 
with the most intense interest— whole nights as well as 
days being devoted to that object. At times delighted 
with truth, which shone forth from the sacred volume, 
making clear to his understanding the great plan of God 
for the redemption of fallen man ; and at times puzzled 
and almost distracted by seemingly inexplicable or con- 
tradictory passages, he persevered until the application 
of his great principle of interpretation was triumphant. 
He became puzzled only to be delighted, and delighted 
only to persevere the more in penetrating its beauties 
and mysteries. 

" His manner of studying the Bible is thus described 
by himself: ' I determined to lay aside all my pre- 
possessions, to thoroughly compare Scripture with Scrip- 
ture, and to pursue its study in a regular, methodical 
manner. I commenced with Genesis, and read verse by 
verse, proceeding no faster than the meaningi of the 
several passages should be so unfolded as to leave me 
free from embarrassment respecting any m^tieisms or 
contradictions. Whenever I found anything obscure, 
my practice was to compare it with all collateral pas- 
sages; and, by the help of Cruden, I examined all the 
texts of Scripture in which were found any of the prom- 
inent words contained in any obscure portion. Then, 
by letting every word have its proper bearing on the 
subject of the text, if my view of it harmonized with 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Miller. 35 

e^ery c ikteral paiiipe iii the Bible it cejaed to be a 
difficulty Intbi w y I pursued the itudytt the Bible 
in my first perusal of it for ahnut twn yeirf and was 
fully satisfied that it js its fwn interpreter I i und 
tha,t by a comparison >f Scripture with history all the 
prophecies as far as th y tave been falfiUed had been 
fulfilled ht«rdily that all the var ous figures meta 
phors parables similitudes &,c of the Bible were 
either eipljined in their immediate c nnect on or the 
terms in which they were expressed Wtro defined m 
other port ons f the w rd and when thus esphined 
are t be litenlh understt d in iccordance with sneh 
esplination I was thus satisfied that the Bible is a 
system of revealed truths Sf clearly ind simply t,iven 
that the wayfaimg man thius^h a to 1 i eed n t err 
therein In pursuing his stndj of the Holy Seriptures 
Mr. Miller adopted the following rules of interpretation : 

" 1. Every word must have its proper bearing on the 
subject presented in the Bible. Proof, Matt, t, 18. 

" 2. All Scripture is necessary, and may be under- 
stood by a diligent application and study. Proof, 2 Tim. 
iii, 15-17. 

" 3. Nothing revealed in the Scriptures can or will be 
hid from those who ask in faith, not wavering. Proof, 
Deut. sxis, 29; Matt, x, 26, 27; 1 Cor. u. 10; Pbil. 
iii, 15 ; Isa. xlv, 11 ; Matt, xxi, 22 ; John xiv, 13, 14 ; 
XV, 7 ; James i, 5, 6 ; 1 John v, 13-15. 

" 4. To understand doctrine, bring all the scriptures 
together on the subject you wish to know ; then let every 
word have its proper influence ; and if you can form 
your theory without a contradiction, you cannot be in 
error. Proof, Isa. xsviii, 7-29 ; xxxv, 8 ; Prov. xik, 
27; Luke xxiv, 27,44, 45; Kom. xvi, 26; James ■>, 
19; 2 Pet. i, 19, 20. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



36 Life Incidents. 

'■ 5. Scripture must be its owd expositor, since it is a 
I'ale of itself. If I depend on a teacher to expound to 
me, and he should guess at its meaning, or desire to 
have it so oa account of his seotarian creed, or to be 
thought wise, then hie guessing, desire, creed, or wis- 
dom, is my rule, and not the Bible. Proof, Pb. six, 
7-11; csix, 97-105; Matt, sxiii, 8-10; 1 Cor. ii, 
12-lG; Eze. xxxiv,18, 19; Lokexi,52; Matt, ii, 7, 8. 

" 6. God has revealed things to come, by visions, in 
iigurea and parables ; and in this way the same things 
are oftentime revealed again and again, by different 
visions, or in different figures and parables. If you wish 
to understand them, you must combine them all in one. 
Proof, Ps. Ixxxix, 19; Hos. sii, 10; Hab. ii, 2; Acts 
ii, 17; 1 Cor. x, 6; Heb. ix, 9, 24; Ps. Ixxviii, 2; 
Mattxiii, 13,Si; Gen. xli, 1-32 ; Dan. ii, vii and viii; 
Acts X, 9-16. 

" 7. Visions are always mentioned as such. 2 Cor. 
xii, 1. 

" 8. Figures always have a figurative meaning, and 
are used much in prophecy to represent future things, 
times and events — such as mountains, meaning govern- 
ments, Dan. ii,35, 44; beasts, meaning kingdoms, Dan. 
vii, 8, 17; waters, meaning people, Rev. svii, 1, 15; 
day, meaning year, &c. Eze. iv, 6. , 

" 9. Parables are used as comparisons, to illustrate 
subjects, and must be explained in the same way as 
figures, by the subject and Bible. Mark iv, 13. 

" 10. Figures sometimes have two or more different 
significations, as day is Tised in a figurative sense to rep- 
resent three different periods of time, namely: first, 
indefinite, Eeel. vii, 14; second, definite, a day for a 
year, Eze. iv, 6 ; and third, a day for a thousand years, 
2 Pet. iii, 8. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Mjllek. S7 

" The right construction will liarmonize with the 
Bible, and make good sense ; other constructions will 
not. 

" 11. If a word makes good sense as it stands, and 
does no violence to the simple laws of nature, it is to be 
understood literally j if not, figuratively. Kev. sii, 1, 
2 ; xvii, 3-7. 

"12. To learn the meaning of a figure, trace the 
word throi^h your Bihle, and when you find it ex- 
plained, substitute the explanation for the word used; 
and if it make good sense, you need not look further; 
if not, look again. 

" 13. To know whether we have the true historical 
event for the fulfillment of prophecy : If yoo find every 
word of the prophecy (after the figures are understood) 
is literally fulfilled, then you may know that your his- 
tory is the true event ; hut if one word lacks a fulfill- 
ment, then you must look for another event, or wait its 
future development; for God lakes care that history 
and prophecy shall agree, so that the true believing 
children of God may never be ashamed. Ps. sxii, 5 ; 
Isa. xlv, 17-19 ; IPet.ii, 6; Kev. xvii, 17 ; Actsiii, 18. 

" 14. The most important rule of all is, that you must 
have faith. It must be a faith that requires a sacrifice, 
and, if tried, would give up the dearest object on eai;th, 
the world and all its desires — charaeter, living, occupa- 
tion, friends, home, comforts, and worldly honors. If 
any of these should hinder our believing any part of 
God's word, it would show our faith to be vain. Nor 
can we ever believe so long as one of these motives lies 
lurking in our hearts. "We must believe that God wiJl 
never forfeit his word; and we can have confidence 
that He who takes notice of the sparrow's fall, and 
numbers the haira of our head, will guard the ti'ansla- 



hoa<,i:, Google 



38 Life Incidents, 

tion of his own word, and throw a barrier around it, 
and prevent those who sincerely trust in Grod, and put 
implicit confidence in his word, from erring far from 
the truth. 

"While thua studying the Scriptures," continuing 
the words of his own narrative, " I became satisfied if the 
prophecies which have been fulfilled in the past are any 
criterion by which to judge of the manner of the fulfill- 
ment of those which ai'e future, that the popular views 
of the spiritual reign of Christ — a temporal millennium 
before the end of the world, and the Jews' return — are 
not sustained by the word of God ; for I found that all 
tlie scriptures ou. which those favorite theories are based, 
arc as clearly expressed as are those that were Kteralli/ 
fulfilled at the first advent, or at any other period in the 
past. I found it plainly taught in the Scriptures that 
Jesus Christ will again descend to this earth, coming in 
the (douda of heaven, in all the glory of his Father. 

" I need not apeak of the joy that filled my heart in 
view of the delightful prospect, nor of the ardent long- 
ings of my soul for a participation in the joys of the 
redeemed. The Bible was now to me a new book. It 
was indeed a feast of reason; all that was dark, mysti- 
cal or ofecuro, to me, in its teaehings, had been dis- 
sipated from my mind before the clear light that now 
dawned from its sacred pages ; and oh, how bright and 
glorious the truth appeared ! All the contradictions 
and inconsistencies I had before found in the word were 
gone ; and, although there were many portions of which 
I was not satisfied I had a full understanding, yet bo 
much light had emanated from it to the illumination of 
my before darkened mind, that I felt a delight in study- 
ing the Scriptures which I had not before supposed 
could he derived from ite teachings. I commenced their 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



William Miller. ii9 

study with no expectation of finding the time of the 
Saviour's coming ind I lould at first hardly believe the 
result to which. I had airived; but the evidence struck 
me with such torce th it I could not resist my convic- 
tions. I betame nearly settled in my conclusions, and 
began to wait and watch and pray, for my Saviour's 
coming." 

" Erom the time that Mr. Miller became established in 
his religious faith, till he commenced his public labors — 
a period of twelve or fourteen years— there were few 
prominent incidents in his life to distinguish him from 
other men. He was a good citizen, a kind neighbor, an 
affectionate husband and parent, and a devoted Chris- 
tian ; good to the poor, and benevolent, as objecte of 
charity were presented ; in the Sunday school was 
teacher and snperintendent ; in the church he perform- 
ed important service as reader and eshorter, and, in the 
support of religious worship, no other member, perhaps, 
did as much as he. He was very exemplary in his life 
and conversation, endeavored at all times to perform the 
duties, whether public or private, which devolved on 
him, and whatever he did was done cheerfully, as for 
the glorj of God. His leisure hours were devoted to 
reading and meditation ; he kept himself well informed 
respecting the current events of the time ; occasionally 
communicated hia thonghta through the press, and often 
for his own private amusement, or for the entertainment 
of friends, indulged in various poetical effusions, which, 



d productions, are pi^sessed of some merit ; 
but his principal enjoyment was derived from the study 
of the Bible." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



40 LxFB Incidents, 

HIS VIEWS OF PROPHECT. 

What can be more natural than for man, as he looks 
forth upon a world where evil is cTerywhere present, 
and the marks of disorder and decay everywhere visible, 
to inquire whether or not this atatfi of things shall al- 
ways continue? And what inqoiry can be of more in- 
terest and importance to the race than that which has 
respect to the age of the world in which we live? It 
would therefore be reasonable to conclude that God 
would give to man a revelation informing him in respect 
to subjects of 1 h absorb n^, aterest Vnd the de lar 
at of the acr j t ire s n tr ct a c rdance w th en 
1 j,htened reascn who it says '^ulelythe Lord Cod 
w 11 d noth nf. but he reveileth h s b c et unto h s 
serva ts the prophets Amos i 7 

The object of prophecy s to forewarn tl e world of 
th ngs to come i t n e for the re ju s fe prepa,Tat n 
and to nipire the pe' pie of God w ih. fresh courage la 
they see the t n e for the full f ru t n of the r hopes 
draw ng n gh No judgment has ev r erne upon the 
world unheralded and none 1 ave ever fallen there n 
unwir ed 4 d f, from the uniform deal ngs of C d 
with our world in the past, we may judge of the future, 
then may we conclude that of the evente yet to trans- 
pire, and above all, the great event in which earth's 
drama shall close — the ushering in of the great day of 
the Lord, and the coming of the Son of man — something 
will be known, and the world be faithfully warned 
thereof, ere thoy shall take place. 

In caUing attention to these things, William Miller 
and his associates were accused of prying into the se- 
crets of the Almighty. From this charge, however, 
they needed no better vindication than the language of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Ills Vjewb of Prophecy. 41 

Moses, in Deut. xsix, 29 : " The secret thingg belong 
unto the Lord our God, bat those thin^ ickich are re- 
vealed belong unto us and to our children forever." 
Prophecy belongs to that poitioa of the Bible which 
may properly be denomiuated a revelation. It is de- 
signed to reveal to us things of which we could not in 
any otter way gain information. 

Again, they were met with tho plea that the prophe- 
cies eoTild not be uudcrstood. But says the Saviour, 
referring directly to the prophecy of Daniel, " Whoso 
readeth let kirn, understand." Matt, ssiv, 15. That 
many of the prophecies, such as those portions of Daniel 
which reach tfl the close of earthly governments, have 
not been understood, is very true. But to assert that 
they cannot at any time be understood, is a virtual de- 
nial that they aro a portion of God's revelation to man. 

The prophecy of Daniel, reaching far into the future, 
could not be understood by the prophet himself. Nei- 
ther oouid it bo understood by any until the time of the 
end, when much of it should be fulfilled. Hence the 
answer of the angel to the anxious inquiry of the prophet. 
" And I heard, but I understood not : then said I, O 
my Lord, what shall be the end of these things? And 
he said, Go thy way, Daniel, for the words are closed 
up and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall, be 
purified and made white, and tried ; but the wicked 
shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall under- 
stand; but the wise shall understand." Chap, sii, 
8-10. Again says the angel to the prophet: "But 
thou, Daniel, shut up the words aDd seal the book, 
even to the time of the end. Many shall run to and 
fro, and knowledge shall be increased." Verse 4. 

From the very nature of the prophecy of Daniel, it 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



42 Life Incidents. 

was eloaed up and sealed till the time of the end, when, 
most of its prophetic history being past, it was to be un- 
sealed, Tinderatood, and many were to run to and fro 
with the knowledge of the great subject upon which it 
treats. The result of the increase and spread of knowl- 
edge in relation to the approaching Judgment, which is 
the great theme of tho prophecy, is also given. The 
wicked shall do wickedly, and none of the wicked shall 
understand. But the wise shall understand. With 
these remarks the attention of the reader is called to 

DANIEL, CHAPTEE II. 

The scene opens with the kingdom of Babylon, or 
Chaldea, at the summit of its greatness and glory, B. c. 
603. Nebuchadnezzar, the Chaldean monarch, as it is 
natural for man to do, had been anxiously looking into 
the future, and pondering what should come to pass 
thereafter. Verse 29. Instead of rebuking or discour- 
aging this spirit of inquiry in man, God takes occasion 
to grant to the king, and through him to the world, the 
information which he so^^ht. Under the symbol of a 
great image he presents before him the most impressive 
history of the world, from that time on, that can any- 
where be found. This image's head was of fiije gold, 
symbolizing the kingdom of Babylon, then existing. In 
his interpretation, the prophet addressed himself to the 
king in the following words : " Thou art this head of 
gold." Verse 38. The breast and arms of silver rep- 
resented Media and Persia, which shortly supplanted 
Babylon in the empire of the world. The belly and 
sides of brass prefigured Grecia, which, conquering ita 
predecessors, enjoyed its period of universal dominion. 
And finally Home, the legs of the image, bore its iron 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Dasiel, Chapter Two. 43 

sway over al! the earth. In development of the t«n toes, 
said the prophet : " The kingdom shall be divided " 
fverse 41] ; and so was Rome divided into ten kingdoms 
between the years a. d. 366 and 483. What nest ? 
The monarch beheld till a stone cut out of the mountain 
without hands smote the image upon its feet, groand its 
mefallie parts to powder, became a great mountain, and 
filled the whole earth. The inspired interpretation of 
this impressive scene is given thus : " In the da^ of 
these kings shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom 
which shall never be destroyed, . . . but it shall break 
in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall 
stand forever." Verse 44. 

The prophetic history of Babylon, Media and Persia, 
and Grecia, has long since been completed, and that of 
Rome also has been fulfilled, excepting the dashing in 
pieces to give piace to the immortal kingdom of G-od. 
And mark : The stone srnot* the image upon the feet. 
And it was in the days of the kings, or kingdoms, rep- 
resented by the ten toes of the image, that the God of 
Heaven was to set up an eternal kingdom purely big. 
This kingdom is not yet ^tabiished. It is evident that 
it was not set up at the time of Christ's first advent, 
from the fact that Rome was not then divided into the 
ten kingdoms, represented by the ten toes of the im^ge. 

Paul looked forward to this kingdom in his solemn 
charge to Timothy in view of the Judgment at the ap- 
pearing and kingdom of Christ. 2 Tim. iv, 1. For this 
kingdom all Christians were to pray, "Thy kingdom 
come." Matt, vi, 10. James speaks of this kingdom as 
a matter of promise to the poor of this world, rich in 
faith. Chap, ii, 5. 

Adventists never believed, however, that all that is 
said in the New Testament relative to the kingdom of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



44 Life Incidents. 

Heaven relates to the future kingdom of glory. Es- 
pecially in some of the parables of our Lord does the 
term refer to the work of grace with the people of God 
in this mortal state. But if we may be allowed to ex- 
press the relation between believers and their Lord in 
this mortal state by the tenn kingdom of grace, and the 
future relation of immortal beings with the King of 
kings by the kingdom of glory, the position that the 
kingdom was set up at the first advent is not relieved 
of any of its difficulties. For certainly the kingdom of 
graee was established immediately after the fall. Adam, 
Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and Moses, were as truly 
the subjects of the kingdom of grace as the apc«t!es of 
Jesus. With this view of the subject every text rela- 
tive to the kingdom can be harmonized. 

It is true that both John and Jesus proclaimed the 
kingdom of Heaven at hand. The immortal kingdom 
of glory was then at hand in the sense that it was the 
nest universal kingdom to come. In the time of the 
Babylonian kingdom, the kingdom of Persia was at 
hand. The kingdom of Grreecc was at hand in the 
period occupied by Media and Persia. And in the 
days of that kingdom, Rome was at hand, for it was the 
next kingdom to succeed. In this sense was the king- 
dom of Heaven at hand in the days of the ministry of 
John and of Christ. 

DANIEL, CHAPTER VII. 

In this chapter we have the same great outline of 
this world's history as symbolized by the image of chap- 
ter ii, again brought to view, but in a diiFerent form. 
The prophet here saw four great beasts, explained in 
verse 17 to be four great kingdoms, corresponding re- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Dantel, Chapter Seven. 45 

speetively to the goH, silver, brass, and iron, of the 

The first was like a lion, and ha,d eagles' wings. 
Verse 4. The Chaldean empire, as advanced to its 
summit of prosperity under Nebuchadnezzar, was in- 
tended by this beast -—jScwH. 

The second like to a bear, and it raised itself np on 
one side, and had three ribs in its mouth. Verse 5. 
A fit emblem of the character and conquest of the Per- 
sian nation which succeeded Babylon B. C. 538. — Pri- 
deaux, Vol. I, p. 139. 

And lo, another like a leopard, which had four wings 
and four heads. Verse 6. This was the emblem of the 
Grecian or Macedonian empire, which for the time was 
the most renowned in the world. It was erected by 
Alexander the Great on the ruins of the Persian mon- 
archy, and it continued in four divisions under his suc- 
cessors. The leopard being exceedingly fierce and 
swift, represented the kingdom, and especially under 
Alexander, ita founder, hut the swiftness of the quad- 
ruped was not an adequate emblem of the rapidity ■with 
which he made his conquests ; the leopard had there- 
fore four wings of a fowl upon his back. — Scott. Pri- 
deawx, Vol. I, p. 380. BoUin's ffut. of Alexander. 

And behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, ^nd 
strong exceeiingly Verse 7. The kingdom that suc- 
ceeded Greece was Home the invincible fortitude, hard- 
iness and force of which perhaps were never equaled. 
This beast had ten b jrns These are declared in verse 
24 to he ten kingdom' The ten kingdoms are enumer- 
ated by Marchiaval Bishop Lloyd, and Dr. Hales, as 
follows : 1. The Huns, a. d. 356. 2. The Ostrogoths, 
A. D. 377. 3. The Visgoths, a. d. 378. 4. The Franks, 
A. D. 407. 5. The Vandals, A, D. 407. 6. The Suevi, 



l-<Kl<,i:,G00gIf 



46 Life Incidents. 

A. D. 407. 7. The Bargundians, a. d. 407. 8. The 
Heruli and Eugii, or Thuringi, a. d. 476. 9. The An- 
glo-SasoDS, A. D. 476. 10. The Lombards, A. d. 483. 
It ia certain that the Roman Kmpire was divided into 
ten kingdoms; and though they might he sometimes 
more and sometimes fewer, yet they were still known 
hy the name of the ten kingdoms of the western empire. 
—Scott. 

I considered the horns, and behold there came up 
among them another little horn, before whom there 
were three of the first horns plucked up hy the roots. 
In this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a 
mouth speaking great things. Veree 8. This little 
horn is by all Protestants acknowledged to be a symbol 
of the Papacy. Said the angel, speaking of this horn, 
" He shall subdue three kings." Verse 24. The three 
kingdoms that were plucked up to make way for the 
Papacy were, 1. The Heruli, in 493. 2. The Vandals, 
in 534. And 3, The Ostrogoths in 538. Gibbon's De- 
dine and Fall. Into the hands of this power the saints, 
times, and laws, were to bo given for a time, times, and 
the dividing of time, (1260 yeara; see Kev. xii, 6, 14). 
From 538, when the Papacy was set up, 1260 years ex- 
tend to 1798; and it is a notable fact of history, that 
on the 10th of Eebruary, 1798, Berthier, a general of 
Bonaparte's, at the head of the Republican army of 
France, entered Rome and took it. The papal govern- 
ment was abolished, and the Pope died in exile in 1799. 
(See Oroley on the Apocalypse, Their's History of 
the French Revolution, Clarke on Dan. vii, 25.) The 
Papacy has never been restored to its former power. 
We are by this chain of prophecy brought down tc 
the eighteenth century. And the prophet does not see 
this beast gradually changing his wild and ferocious 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Daniel, Chapteh Eight. 47 

nature to the innocence and gentleness of the lamh, to 
make way for a temporal millennium; but he loots 
only a step farther, and says, 

" Iheheld even till (Ae }>e<mt was sfoan, and his body 
destroyed, andgiven, to ike hummg flame." Dan. vii, 11. 

DANIEL, CHAPTER VIII. 

It is characteristic of the different chains of prophecy, 
that each succeeding one introduces particulars not fur- 
nished in any previoualy given. The seventh of Dan- 
iel, after covering the general field symbolized by the 
image of chapter ii, instructs us more particularly con- 
cerning the development of the little horn, or maji of 
sin. In the eighth chapter we are again conducted 
over a portion of the world's great highway, with addi- 
tional particnlars concerning the mighty kingdoms that 
stand as waymarks along our journey. On the symbols 
of this- chapter, the ram, he-goat, and horn which waxed 
exceeding great, the prophet received the following in- 
struction : 

The ram which thou sawcst having two horns are the 
kings of Media and Pei-sia. Verse 20. The Persian 
division of the empire was the highest and came np 
last. The ram with the two horns was the well-known 
emblem of the Medes and Persians. It was usual for 
the Persian kings to wear a diadem made like a ram's 
head of gold. — Scott. 

And the rough goat is the king of Grecia ; and the 
great horn that is between his eyes, is the first king. 
Verse 21. This was Alexander, who was bom B. C. 
356, decided the fate of Persia at the battle of Arbela, 
B. c. 331, and died eight years thereafter in a drunken 
fit, at the age of 33, B. C. 323. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



48 Life Incidents. 

And whereas the great horn being broken, four eame 
up in its stead, four kingdoms, said the angel, shall 
stand up out uf the nation. Verse 22. These were 
Macedonia, Thrace, Syria, and Egypt, into which the 
empire was divided shortly after Alexander's death, gov- 
erned respectively hy Cassander, Lysimachua, Seleucus, 
and Ptolemy. 

And out of one of them came forth a little horn. 
Yoi^es 9, 23-27. Eome was not connected with the 
people of God, and hence is not introduced into proph- 
ecy, till after its conquest of Macedonia, one of the 
horns of the goat ; hence it is represented as coming 
forth from one of those horns. That this little horn 
which waxed exceeding great was Rome, the following 
considerations prove : 

1. It was to rise in the latter part of their kingdom, 
that is, of the four kingdoms. So did Rome, so far as 
its place in the prophecy is concerned. Its connection 
with the Jews commenced b. o. 161. — 1 Mac. viii. 
Josephus' Antiq., B. xii, c. X, see. 6. Pndeaux, Vol. II., 
p. 166. 

2. It waa little at first. So was Kome. 

3. It waxed " exceeding great, towards the east and 
towards the south." So did Rome. It conquered Mace- 
donia, B. 0. 168; Syria, &c., to the river Tigris, B. 0. 
65; Egypt, E. c. 30. From this horn's increasing 
toward the &mith and east particularly. Sir Isaac Newttin 
infers that it arose in the north-west corner of the goat's 
dominion, i. e., in Italy; which points directly to the 



4, It cast down some of the host and of the stars to 
the ground. So did Rome; persecuting the disciples 
and ministers of Jesus as no other power ever did. 

5. Ke magnified himself even to the Prmee of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days, 49 

host. Thus did Eome, when both Herod and Pontius 
Pilate conspired against Jesus. 

6. He shall destroy, wonderfnlly, the mighty and the 
holy people. Let from 50 to 100 millions of martyrs 
make good this charge against persecuting Rome. See 



7. It was the only power that succeeded the four 
kingdoms which wased exceeding geeat. 

8. In this vision G-recia suceeeds Medo-Persia, just 
as it had been seen twice he/ore ; and it is absurd to 
suppose that the power which follows them in this vis- 
iou is a different power from the one which twice he/ore 
had been seen succeeding them, in chapters ii and yii j 
and that power was Rome. 

9. He shall be broken without hand. How clear a 
reference to the stone cut out without hand, which 
smites the iuiage upon its feet. Chap ii, 34. 

TEE 2300 DAYS, 

Besides the symbols of governments contained in Dan. 
viii, there is a definite period of tune brought to view, 
which claims attention. As recorded in verse 13, Daniel 
heard one saint ask another the qu^tion, how long the 
vision should be concerning the daily [sacrifice] and the 
transgression of desolation to give both the sanctuary 
and the host to be trodden under foot. The ange! then 
addressed himself to Daniel and said, "Unto two thou- 
sand and three hundred days, then shall the sanctuajy 
be cleansed." Waiving for the present the question aa 
to what may constitute the sanctuary, we wish to ascer- 
tain if possible the nature, the commencement, and ter- 
mination of this period of time. There are two kinds 
of time to be met with in the Bible j literal and sym- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



50 Life Incidents. 

bolic. In symbolic time, a day signifies a yea?. Num. 
xiv, 34; Eze. iv, 6. To which class do the 2300 days 
belong 1 Being brought in connection with acknowl- 
edged symbols, it would be both easy and natural to 
infer that they partook of the nature of the rest of the 
Tisioit and were symbolic, presenting us with a period 
of 2300 years. And that such is the cas« is further 
evident from the fact, as is shown in the investigation 
of Dan. viii, that the field of the prophet's vision, was 
the empires of Persia, Greece and Eome. The 2300 
days there given cannot therefore be literal days ; for 
literal days (scarcely sis years and a half) would by no 
means cover the duration of any one of these empires 
singly, much, less embrace so nearly the whole of their 
existence put together, as they evidently do. They 
must consequently denote 2300 years. Can we now 
ascertain the commencement of this period ? We an- 
swer, Yes ; the key to the matter being in the ninth 
chapter of Daniel, between which and the eighth there 
is an unmistakable connection, as we shall now endeavor 
to show. 

After their mention in verse 14, the 2300 days are 
not again spoken of in chapter viii. All the other parts 
of the vision are there fully explained ; it must have 
been, therefore, this point concerning the time, that 
troubled the mind of the prophet, and in reference to 
which, solely, that he exclaims at the end of the chapter, 
I was astonished at the vision, but none understood it. 

It was in the third year of Belshazzar, b. c, BBS, 
that Daniel tad this vision of chapter viii. Pifty^three 
years previous to this time, Jerusalem had been taten 
by Nebuchadnezzar, and the seventy years' captivity 
" ; and thirty-five years before this, the Cha!- 
s had utterly demolished the city, broken down its 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days. 51 

walla and hvrnt the house of God with fire. 2 Ohron. 
sxxvi, 19. Baniel had learned from the prophecy of 
Jeremiah, [chapter xxv], that the seventy years of cap- 
tivity were drawing near their close, in the first year of 
Darius, b. c, 538, as we read in the first veraea of Dan. 
ix ; and it is evident that he so far misunderstood the 
period of the 2300 days as to suppose that they ended 
with the seventy years of Israel's servitude ; therefore, 
turning his faee toward the prostrate city and the ruined 
temple of his fathera, he prays God t« cause his fa«e to 
shine upon his sanctuary which is desolate. Verse IT- 

" While I was speaking in prayer," says he, [chap- 
ter ix, 20-23], " even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen 
in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly 
swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening obla- 
tion. And he informed me and talked with me, and 
said, 0, Danie!, I am now come forth to give thee skill 
and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplica- 
tions the commandment came forth, and I am come to 
show thee ; for thou art greatly beloved ; therefore un- 
derstand the matter, and consider the vision. Sevmt}/ 
ire-eks are detormined upon thy people and upon thy 
holy city," &c. 

That this is a continuation of the explanation of the 
vision of chapter viii, would seem sufficiently evident 
without the aid of any special argument to prove it so. 
Bat as there is a vital point that hinges upon this faet, 
we will offer a few reasons which place it beyond the 
limits of contradiction. 

1. Gabriel had received a charge [chapter viii, 16], 
to make Daniel understand the vision ; but at the end 
of that chapter, Daniel says he was astonished at the 
vision, but none understood it. Gabriel therefore did 
not complete his mission in chapter viii; the charge 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



52 ■ Life iNCiDENTa. 

still rested upon him, Make tUa man to understand the 

2. The being who came to Daniel at the time of the 
supplication, was the very same who had appeared to 
him in the vision at the beginning; namely, G-abriel. 
And that he had now come to undeceive him concern- 
ing his application of the time, is evident in that he 
says, I ajn jtow cflme forth to give thee skill and under- 
standing. Why did he not give him a full understand- 
ing of the vision at first? We answer, because he 
revealed to him all that he was then able to bear. He 
fainted and was sick certain days. 

3. Direct reference is made to the vision at the be- 
^nning. And if that is not the vision of chapter viii, 
it is impossible to find it. And again, if Gabriel does 
not explain in chapter ix, what he omitted in chapter 
viii, it is impossible for any man to show wherein Ga- 
briel fulfilled his commission to make this man under- 
stand the vision, 

4. When Gabriel commenced his further explana- 
tion, he did not explain the symbol of the ram ; for that 
he had already explained. He did not explain the goat; 
for he had likewise explained that. Neither did he 
commence about the little bom; for he had made that 
plab also in chapter viii. What then did he e:jplain ? 
The very point there omitted; namely, the time : Seo- 
emy weeks arc determined upon thy people, &c. These 
foots are sufficient to show the connection of Dan. ix 
with the vision of chapter viii. But how do the words 
of Gabriel, Seventy weeks are determined upon thy 
people, &o., explain the period of the 2300 days? The 
answer ia, The word rendered determined, signifies lit- 
erally, cm( off. Gesenius, in his Hebrew Lexicon, thus 
defines it: Properly, to cut off; tropically, to divide, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days. 53 

and so to determine, to decree. The Englisiman'g He- 
brew Ooncordanco se^s, Determined, literally diTided. 
From what period are the seventy weeks divided, or 
cut off? From the 2300 days; for there is no otter 
period given from which they can be taicn; and tliia 
is placed beyond a doubt by tie connection of the two 
chapters, which has already been proved. 

Having now ascertained that the 70 weeks of Ban, 
ix are the first 490 years of the 2300 days, and that 
consequently the two periods commence together, we 
further learn that this period of weeks dates from the 
going forth of a commandment to restore and build Je- 
rusalem. Dan. ix, 25. If then we can definitely locate 
this commandment, we tave the starting point for the 
great period of the 2300 years. The Bible furnishes u» 
with four tests by which, to determine when the true 
date is found ; 

1. From the time of the commandment, 49 years were 
to witness the comjdetion of the street and wall of Je- 
rusalem. Dan ix, 25. 

2. Threescore and two weeks from this time, or, in 
all. 69 weeks, 483 years, were to extend to Messiah the 
Prince. 

3. Sixty-nine and a half weeks were to extend to the 
crucifixion — the cessation of sacrifice and oblation in fhe 
midst of the week. Verse 27. 

4. The full period of 70 weeks was to witn^ the 
complete confirmation of the covenant with Daniel's 

In the seventh of Ezra, we find the decree for which 
we seek. It went forth in B. c. 457. Much con- 
cerning this decree, and the date of its promulgation, 
might here be said. But a more full explanation of it 
may more properly be ^ven in another place. I will 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



54 Life Incidents. 

say, however that admitting that b r 457 is tlie cor- 
rect dJte for the couimLiiCBinPiit of the ^300 years, 
which IS Buaceptible of the cJearest proof none wil! fail 
to see how William Miller came to the cmcluiion that 
this prophetic penoJ would close in the year 1843. 



And there remams 1S43 

" With the solemn conyicfion," writes Mr. Miller, "that 
such momentous events were predicted in the Scriptures, 
to be fulfilled in so short a space of time, the qu^tion 
■ came home to me with mighty power regarding my 
duty to the world, in view of the evidence that had 
affected my own mind. If the end was so near, it was 
important that the world should know it. I supposed 
that it would caD forth the opposition of the ungodly ; 
but it never came into my mind that any Christian 
would oppose it. I supposed that all such would be so 
rejoiced, in view of the glorious prospect, that it would 
only be necessary to present it, for them to receive it. 
My great fear was, that, in their joy at the hope of a 
glorious inheritance so soon to be revealed, they would 
receive the doctrine without sufficiently examining the 
Scriptures in demonstration of its truth. I therefore 
feared to present it. Jest, by some possibility, I should 
be in error, and be the means of misleading any. 

" Various difficulties and objections would arise in my 
mind, from time to time. Certain texts would occur to 
me, which seemed to weigh against my conclusions; and 
I would not present a view to others, while any diffi- 
culty appeared to militate against it. I therefore con- 
tinued the study of the Bible, to see if I could sustain 
any of these objections. My object was not merely to 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days. 55 

remove them, but I wished to see if they 'were valid. 

" Sometimes, when at work, a text would arise like 
this r Of that day and hour knoweth no man, &c., and 
how, then, could the Bible reveal the time of the ad- 
vent ? I would then immediately examine the context 
in which it was found, and I saw at once that, in the 
same connection, we are informed how wo may know 
when it is nigh, even at the doors ; consequently, that 
text could not teaeh that we could know nothing of the 
time of that event. Other texts, which are advanced 
in support of the doctrine of a temporal millennium, 
would arise ; but, on examining their contest, I inva- 
riably found that thej were applicable only to the eter- 
nal state, or were so illustrative of the spread of the 
gospel here, as to be entirely irrelevant to the position 
they were adduced to support. 

" Thus, aJI those passages that speak of the will of God 
being done on earth as in Heaven, of the earth being full 
of the knowledge of the glory of God, &e., could not be ap- 
plicable to a time when the Man of Sin was prevailing 
against the saints, or when the righteous and wicked were 
dwelling together, which is to be the ease until the end of 
the world. Xhose which speak of the gospel being preached 
in all the world, teach that, as soon as it should bo thus 
preached, the end was to come; so that it could notibe 
delayed a thousand years from that time, nor long 
enough for the world's conversion after the preaching 
of the gospel as a witoess. 

" The question of the resurrection and Judgment was 
for a time an obstacle in the way. Being instructed 
that all the dead would be raised at the same time, I 
supposed it must be so taught in the Bible ; but I soon 
saw it was one of the traditions of the elders. 

" So also with the return of the Jews. That question 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



56 LirE Ihcidents. 

I saw could only be sustained bj denying tlie positive 
declarations of the New Teetament, which assert, There 
is no difference between the Jew and the Greek ; that 
the promise that he shall be the heir of the world, waa 
not to Abraham and his seed through the law, but 
through the righteousness of faith ; that there is neither 
Jew nor Greek, bond nor free, male nor female ; but that 
if ye are Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs 
according to the promise. I was, therefore, obliged to 
discard an objection which aBserts there is a difference 
between the Jew and Greek ; that the chUdren of the 
flesh are accounted for the seed, &c. 

" In this way I was occupied from 1818 to 1823, in 
weighing the various objections which w 
sented to my mind. During that time, n 
arose in mj mind, than have been advanced by my op- 
ponents since; and I know of no objection that has 
been since advanced, which did not there occur to me. 
But, however strong they at first appeared, after exani- 
ining them in the light of the divine word, I coald only 
compare them to straws, laid down singly as obstacles, 
on a well-beaten road. The car of truth rolled over 
them, unimpeded in its progr^s." 

He continued to make the Bible his daily study, 
and became more and more convinced that he had a 
personal duty to perform respecting what he conceived 
the Bible to teach of the nearness of the advent. These 
impressions he thus describes : 

" ' When I was about my business it was continually 
ringing in my ears. Go and tell the world of their dan- 
ger. This text was constantly oeonrring to me : "When 
I say unto the wicked, wicked man, thou shalt surely 
die ; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his 
way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity ; but his 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days. 57 

blood will I require at thy liand. Nevertheless, if thou 
warn the wicked of his way to turn from it, if he do not 
turn from liis way, he shall die in hisiniquity; hut thou 
hast delivered thy soul." Eze. xxsiii, 8, 9. I felt that 
if the wicked could be efiectaally warned, multitudes of 
them would repent ; and that, if they were not warned, 
their blood might be required at my hand. I did all I 
could t» avoid the conviction that anything was required 
of me ; and I thought that, by freely speaking of it to 
all, I should perform my duty, and that God' would 
raise up the necessary instrumentality for the accom- 
plishment of the work. I prayed that some minister 
might see the truth, and devote himself to its promul- 
gation ; but still it was impressed upon me, Go and t«ll 
it to the world; their blood wili I require at thy hand. 
The more I presented it in conversation, the more dis- 
satisfied I felt with myself for withholding it from the 
public. I tried to escuse myself to the Lord for not 
going out and proclaiming it to the world. 1 told the 
Lord that I was not used to public speaking ; that I 
had not the necessary qualifications to gain the attention 
of an audience ; that I was very diffident, and feared to 
go before the world ; that they would not believe me, 
nor hearken to my voice ; that I was slow of speech, and 
of a slow tongue. But I could get no relief.' , ■ 

" As Mr. Miller's opinions respecting the nearness 
and nature of the millennium became known, they nat- 
urally elicited a good deal of comment among his friends 
and neighbors, and also among those at a distance. 
Some of their remarks, not the most complimentary to 
his sanity, would occasionally he repeated to him. 

'■ Having heard that a physician iu his neighborhood 
had said that Esquire Miller, as he was familiarly called, 



Hosb<i=,GoOgIf 



68 Life Incidents. 

was a fine man and a good neighbor, but was a mono- 
maniac on tbe subject of the advent, Mr. Miller was 
humorously inelinect to let him prescribe for his ease. 

" One of bis children being sick one day, he sent for 
the doctor, who, after prescribing for the child, noticed 
that Mr. Miller was very mut« in one comer, and asked 
what ailed him. 

" ' Well, I hardly know, doctor. I want you to see 
what does, and prescribe for me.' 

" The doctor felt of his pulse, &c,, and could not de- 
cide respecting his malady ; and inquired what he sup- 
posed was his complaint. 

" 'Well,' Bajs Mr. Miller, ' I don't know but I am a 
mOHOmaniac; and I want you to examine me, and see if 
I am, and, if so, cure me. Can jou tell me when a man 
is a monomaniac i" 

" The doctor blushed, and said he thought he could. 

" Mr. Miller wished to know how, 

" ' Why,' said the doctor, ' a monomaniac is rational on 
all subjects but one ; and when you touch that particu- 
lar subject he will become raving. 

" ' Well,' says Mr. Miller, ' I insist upon it that you see 
whether I am in reality a monomaniac; and if I am, 
you shall prescribe for and cure me. You shall, there- 
fore, sit down with me two hours, while I present the 
Hiabjeot of the advent to you, and, if I am a monomaniac, 
by that time you will discover it.' 

" The doctor was somewhat disconcerted ; but Mr. 
Miller insisted, and told him, as it was to present the 
state of his mind, he might charge for his time aa in 
regular practice. 

"The doctor finally consented; and, at Mr. Miller's 
request, opened the Bible and read from the 8th of Dan- 
iel. As he read along, Mr. Miller inquired what tbe 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The 2300 Days. 59 

tam denoted, with the other sjmhols presented. The 
doctor had read Newton, and apphed them to Persia, 
Greece, and Rome, as Mr. MOIer did. 

" Mr. MiUer then inquired how long the vision of 
those empires was to be. 

" ' 2300 days.' 

'■ ' What !' said Mr. Miller, ' could those great empires 
cover only 2300 literal days?' 

" ' Why,' said the doctor, ' those days are years, accord- 
ing to all commentators ; and those kingdoms are to con- 
tinue 2300 years.' 

" Mr. MUier then asked him to turn to the second 
chapter of Daniel, and to the seventh, all of which he 
explained the same as Mr. Miller. He was then asked 
if he knew when the 2300 days would end. He did not 
know, as he could not tell when they commenced. 

" Mr, Miller told him to read the ninth of Daniel, 
He read down till he came to the 21st verse, when Dan- 
iel saw the man Gabriel, whom he had seen in the vision. 

" ' In what vision ?' Mr. Miller inqnired. 

" ' Why,' said the doctor, ' in the vision of the eighth of 
Daniel.' 

" ' Wherefore, understand the matter, and eoi^ider the 
vision. He had now come, then, to make him vmder- 
stand that vision, had he?' , 

" ' Yea,' said the doctor. 

" ' WeO, seventy weeks are determined ; what are these 
seventy weeks a part of?' 

'"Of the 2300 days.' 

" ' Then do they begin with the 2300 days ?' 

" ' Yes,' said the doctor. 

" 'When did they end?' 

" ' In A. D. 33.' 

" ' Then how far would the 2300 extend after 33 ?' 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



60 Life Incidents. 

" The doctor subtracted 490 from 2300, and replied, 
' 1810. Why,' said he, ' that is past. 

" ' But,' said Mr. MiJler, ■ there were 1810 from 33 ; in 
what year would that come ?' 

" The doctor saw at once that the 33 should be added, 
and set down 33 and 1810, and, adding them, replied, 
' 1843/ 

" At this unexpected result, the doctor settled back 
in his chair and colored ; but immediately took his hat 
and left the house in a rage. 

" The next day he again called on Mr. Miller, and 
looked as though he had been in l3ie greatest mental 
agony. 

" ' Why, Mr. Miller,' said he, ■ I am going to hell, I 
have not slept a wink since I was here yeaterday, I 
have looked at the question in every light, and the vis- 
ion miKt terminate about a. d. 1843; and I am unpre- 
pared, and most go to hell.' 

" Mr. Miller calmed him, and pointed him to the ark 
of safety ; and in about a week, calling each day on Mr. 
Miller, he found peace to his soul, and went on his way 
rejoicing, as great a monomaniac as Mr. Miller. He 
afterward acknowledged that, till he made the figures 
1843, he had no idea of the result to wluch he was com- 



HIS PUBLIC LABORS. 

The public labors of Mr. Miller, according to the best 
evidence to be obtained, date from the antmnn of 1831. 
He had continued to be much distressed respecting his 
dufjto go and tell it to the world, which was constantly 
impressed on his mind. One Saturday, after breakfast, 
he sat down at his desk to esamine some point, and, as 
he arose to go out to work, it came home to him with 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



His Public Laboes. 61 

more force than ever, Go and tell it to the world. He 

" The impression was so sudden, and came with such 
ibroc. that I settled down into my ehair, saying, I can't 
go, Lord. Why not? seemed to he the response; and 
then all my excuses came up — mj want of ahility, &e. ; 
but my distress became so great, I entered into a solemn 
covenant with God that if he would open the way, I 
■would go and perform my duty to the world. What do 
you mean by opening the way ? seemed to come to me. 
Why, said I, if I should have an invitation to speak 
publicly in any place, I wiU go and tell them what I 
find in the Bible about the Lord's coming. Instantly 
all my burden was gone, and I rejoiced that I should not 
probably be thus called upon ; for I had never had such 
an invitation. My trials were not known, and I had 
but little expectation of being invited to any field of 
labor. 

" In about half an hour from this time, before I Lad 
left the room, a son of Mr. Cruilford, of Dr^den, about 
sixteen miles from my residence, came in, and said that 
his father had sent for mo, and wished me to go home 
with him. Supposing that he wished to see mo on some 
business, I asked him what he wanted. He replied 
that there was to be no preaching in their church the 
next day, and his father wished to have me come and 
talk to the people on the subject of the Lord's coming. 
I was immediately angry with myself for having made 
the covenant I had ; I rebelled at onee against the 
Lord, and determined not to go. I left the boy withoat 
giviog him any answer, and retired in great distress to 
a grove near by. There I struggled with the Lord 
for about an hour, endeayoring to release myself from 
the covenant I had made with him ; but I could get no 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



62 Life Incidents. 

relief. It was impressed upon my conscience, Will yoa 
mate a covenant with God, and break it so soon ? The 
exceeding sinfulness of thus doing oTerwLelmed me. 
I finally submitted, and promised the liOtd that, if he 
wo\Ud sustain me, I would go, trusting in him to giye 
me grace and ability to perform all he should require of 
me. I returned t<i the house, and found the boy still 
waiting. He remained till after dinner, and I returned 
with him to Dresden. 

" The next day, which, as nearly as I can remember, 
was about the first Sabbath in August, 1831, I deliv- 
ered my first public lecture on the second advent. The 
house was well filled with an attentive audience. As 
soon as I commenced speaking, all my dif&dence and 
embarrassment were gone, and I felt impressed only 
with the greatness of the subject, which, by the provi- 
dence of God, I was enabled to present. At the close 
of the services on the Sabbath, I was requested to remain 
ajid lecture during the week, with which I complied. 
They floeked in from the neighboring towns; a revival 
commenced, and it was said that in thirteen families all 
hnt two persons were hopefully converted. 

" On the Monday following I returned Lome, and 
found a letter from Elder Fuller, of Poultney, Vt., re- 
questing me to go and lecture there on the same *ibject. 
They had not heard of my going to Dresden. I went 
to Poultney, and lectured there with dmiiar effect. 

" From thence I went by inTita,tioi) !« Pamlet, and 
other towns in that vicinity. The churches of Congre- 
gationalists, Baptists, and Methodists, were thrown open. 
In almost every place I visited, my labors resulted in the 
reclaiming of backsliders, and the conversion of sinners. 
I was usually invited to fields of labor by the ministers 
of the several congregations whom I vLsited, who gave 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



CONVliRSIONS FROM I.^FlUBLrrY. C3 

me their eountenaace ; and I liavo never labored in any 
place to which I was not previously invited. The most 
pressing invitations from the ministry, and the leading 
memhera of the eJiiirehes, poured in continually &om 
that time, during the whole period of my public labors, 
and with more than one-half of which I was unable to 
comply. Churches were thrown open everywhere, and 
I lectured to crowded houses, through the western part 
of Vermont, the northern part of Now York, and in 
Canada East; and powerful reformations were the re- 
sults of my labors." 

'■CONVERSION OF ONE HUNDRED INFIDELS. 

"With the 1st of January, 1838, he commenoed a 
second course of lectures at Lansingburgh, N, T., in 
compliance with the urgent request of the Baptist church 
in that plaee, and of E. B. Crandall, their pastor. The 
lectures continued nine days, and were listened to by 
crowded and attentive audiences. The result also was 
most heart-cheering. Infidelity had several strongholds 
in that neighborhood, and many of that class attended 
his lectures, and were greatly affected by them. In a 
letter dated on the 25th of that month, two weeks after 
the close of the lectures, a gentleman of that piace writes 
to Mr. Miller ; ' 

" ' I have never witnessed so powerful an effect in any 
place as in this, on all who heard. I am of the opinion 
that not less than one hundred persons who held infidel 
sentiments are brought to believe the Bible. Infidelity 
is dumb in this plaee, as if frightened, and converts are 

" The following testimony of one who was converted 
from infidelity during these lectures, is copied from the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



64 Life Incidents. 

Boston Invest^tor (an infidel paper) of January, 1845 : 
" ' Mr. Editor : I was a warm supporter of the riews 
of Abner Kneeland, attended his lectures and protracted 
dances, disbelieved in Divine revelation and a future 
existence, and fully acflorded with Mr. Kneeland's views 
of reli^on. Having read every work of note that I 
could obtain, and having heard many lectures opposed 
to God and the Bible, I considered myself prepared to 
overthrow the Christian faith, and feared no argument 
that could he brought from the Bible. "With these feel- 
ings, I attended a full course of Mr Miller's lectures. 
He gave his rules of interpretation and pledged himself 
to prove his position. I approved of his rules, — ^to 
which I refer you, — and the result was, he estdblished 
the fact that the Bible is what it purports to be — the 
word of God — to my mind, beyond a doubt, and I 
have taken it as the man of my counsel. I notice your 
doubts of the truth of the statement in relation to hun- 
dreds of infidels being converted under the preaching of 
Mr. Miller. This may possibly be owing to your never 
having given Mr. Miller a candid and thorough hearing. 
He is a man mighty in the Scriptures, and has done 
terrible execution in the ranks of the " King's enemies," 
with the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, 
I am personally acquainted with nearly one Ijundred 
who held to similar views with Abner Kneeland, who 
were converted under the preaohiug of Mr. Miller ; and 
we did not yield the point without a struggle, nor with- 
out due consideration. Each and every prop and refuge 
of infidelity and unbelief was taken away from us, and 
our sandy foundation was swept by the truth of the Al- 
mighty as chafi' is driven by the wind. Yet we parted 
with them much as a man parts with a diseased tooth. 
We tried to cure and keep it there, and when made to 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



MiLI.ES AND THE PrOPHECIE'. 65 

know thiit the root and founilition was rotten, it was 
painful to part with; but we rejoiced and felt better 
after the separation ; for theie is balm in Uilead — there 
is a Physician there.' 

" From the 24th to the 28th of May, Mr. Miller lec- 
tured in Groton, Masa., and from the 3d to the 9th of 
June, in Lynn, Masa. In connection with his visit to 
this place, he made the following entry ii 
dum hook ; ' Thus ends my tour into 1 
making eight hundred lectures from October 1, 1834, 
to June 9, 1839 — four years, sis months, nine days.' 
The editor of the Lynn Eecord gave the following no- 
tice of Mr. MUler, and his visit to that place : 

'"MILLER AKD THE PROPHECIES. 

" ' We took a prejudice against this good man when 
he first came among us, on account of what wc supposed 
a glaring error in interpreting the Scripture prophecies 
so that the world would come to an end in 1843. "We 
are still inclined to believe this an error or miscalcula- 
tion. At the same time we have overcome our preju- 
dices agaiast him by attending his lectures, and learning 
more of the excellent character of the man, and of the 
great good he has done and is doing. Mr. Miller is a 
plain farmer, and pretends to nothing except that he 
has made the Scripture prophecies an intense study for 
many years, understands some of them differently from 
most other people, and wishes, for the good of others, to 
spread his views before the public. No one can heal 
him five minutes without being convinced of his sincer- 
ity, and instructed by his reasoning and information. 
All acknowledge his lectures to be replete with useful 
and interesting matter. His knowledge of Scripture is 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



66 Life Incidents. 

very cstensive and minute ; that of the prophecies, es- 
pecially, surprisingly familiar. His application of the 
prophecies to the groat events which have taken place 
in the natural and moral world is such, generally, as to 
produce conviction of their truth, and gain the ready 
a^ent of his hearers. We have reason to believe that 
the preaching or lecturing of Mr. Miller has been pro- 
ductive of great and extensive good. Revivals have 
followed in his train. He has beea heard with attention 
wherever he baa been. 

" ' There ia nothing very peculiar in the manner or ap- 
pearance of Mr. Miller. Both are at least equal to the 
style and appearance of ministers ia general. His ges- 
tures are easy and expressive, and his personal appear- 
ance every way decorous. His Scripture esplanations 
and illustrations are Strikingly simple, natural, and forc- 
ible ; and the great eagerness of the people to hear him 
has been manifested wherever he has preached.' 

" On his way home he lectured at the following plaees : 
Commencing on the IGth of June at Westford, Vt. ; 
the 23d, at Cambridge, "Vt. ; and on the 30th, at Col- 
chester, Vt. As a result of his labors in Colchester, 
twenty-three were added to the Baptist church between 
that time and the 2d of December following. 

" The letters addressed to him and his son at this pe- 
riod show that a report was in cireulation that he was 
dead ; and as soon as that was successfully contradicted, 
another was current, that, on re-examining his calcula- 
lationa, he had discovered a mistake of one hundred 
years. Both of these rumors were several times subse- 
quently revived, and had to be as often contradicted. 

'■ On the 15th of September, in compliance with the 
wish of many in Kutland, Vt., who were very anxious 
to hear his course of lectures, he visited that place, and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Miller and the Prophecies. 67 

lectured each day, to the 22d, when he returned to his 
family, aod made arrangementa for a eeoond vieit to 
Massachusetts. 

" He commenced his labors at Groton, Mass., on the 
13th of October, and lectured ten days. In reference 
to these lectures and others in neighboring towns, Silas 
Hawley, Congregational minister, wrote from Grotoa, 
on the 10th of April, 1840, as follows : 

"' Mr. Miller has lectured in this and adjoining towns 
with marked success. His lectures have been succeeded 
by precious revivals of religion in al! those places. A 
class of minds are reached by him not within the in- 
fluence of other men. His lectures are well adapted, so 
far as I have learned, for shaking the supremaey of the 
various forma of error that are rife in the community.' 

" Closing his lectures in Groton, Mr. Miller gave a 
third course of lectures in Lowell, continuing from the 
23d of October to the 1st of November. These, like 
the previous lectures in that place, were attended with 
precious fruits. 

" From the 2d to the 10th of November, he lectured 
in Haverhill, Mass., where he made the acquaintance of 
Elder Henry Plummer, pastor of the Christian ohureh, 
who embraced his views, and was a steadfest friend till 
Mr. Miller's deceive. , 

" On the 11th of November, Mr. Miller commenced 
a course of lectures in Exeter, N. H,, which continued 
till the 19th. On the 12th, a Conference of the Chris- 
tian connection was in session there, and they called on 
Mr. Miller in a body. He was a stranger to nearly all 
of them ; and few of them regarded his views with any- 
thing more than mere curiosity. Several of them ques- 
tioned him respecting his faith ; but they were speedily 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



68 Tjipb Incipents. 

silenced by the quotation of appropriate tcxte of Scrip- 

'■ He arrived in Boston on the 7th of Deoember, and 
from the 8th to the IGth lectured in Chardon-street 
chapel, — hia first course of lectures in that city. 

"On the 12th of December, Mr. Miller writea from 
Boston to his son : ' I am now in this plac« loeturing 
twice a day, to large audiences. Many, very many, go 
away unahJe to gain admittance. Many, I am informed, 
a.re under serious convictions. I hope God will work in 
this city.' 

" On the 19th of November, he commenced a course of 
lectures in New Haven, Ct., in the M. E, Church, Key. 
Jlr. Law, pastor. On Sunday, the 20th, although the 
house was large, it was crowded; and in the evening 
many were unable to gain admittance. He continued 
there titl the 26th, the interest continuing during the 
entire course. The Fountain,, a temperance paper pub- 
lished in that city, gave the following account of the 
meeting : 

'"Mr. William Miller, the celebrated writer and lec- 
turer on the second advent of our Saviour, and the 
speedy destruction of the world, Las recently visited our 
city, and delivered a course of lectures to an immense 
concourse of eager listeners in the First Methodist 
Church It is estimated that not less than three thou- 
sand persons were in attendance at the church, on each 
evening, for a week ; and if the almost breathless silence 
which reined throughout the immense throng for two 
or three hours at a time is any evidence of interest in 
the subject of the lectures, it cannot be said that our 
community are devoid of feeling on this momentous 
(Question. 

" ' Mr. Miller was accompanied and assisted by Elder 



J. V. Himes, who is by no means an inefficient coad- 
jutor in tliis great and important work. We did not 
attend the whole course, the Jast three lectures being all 
we had an opportunity of hearing. We are utterly dis- 
appointed. So many extravagant things hid been said 
of the "fanatics " in the pnbhc printfl aai such distorted 
statements published in reference to their article nf 
faith, that we were prepared to witness diagufcfmt; ind 
perhaps blasphemous exhibitims ol Millensm as the 
doctrine of the Beoond advent is tallel 

'"Injustice to Mr. Miller we are constrained to say, 
that he is one of the most interesting lecturers we have 
any recollection of ever having heard. We have not 
the least doubt that he is fully convinced of the truth 
of the doctrine he labors so diligently to inculcate, and 
he certainly evinces great candor and fairuess in his 
manner of proving his points. And he proves them, 
too, to the satisfaction of every hearer ;— that is, allowing 
his premises to be correct, there is no getting away from 
his conclusions. 

" ' There was quite a number of believers in attend- 
ance from other places, and a happier company we have 
never seen. We have no means of ascertaining the 
precise effect of th^e meetings on this community, but 
we know that many minds have been induced to con- 
template the Scripture prophecies in a new light, knd 
not a few are studying the Bible with unwonted interest. 
For our own part, this new view of the world's destiny 
is so completely at variance with previous habits of 
thought and anticipation, that we are not prepared to 
give it entire credence, though we should not dare haa- 
ard an attempt to disprove it. 

" ' The best part of the story is, that a powerful revival 
has followed the labors of Messre. Miller and company. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



70 Life Incidents. 

We learn that over fifty persona presented themselves 
for prayers at the altar of the Methodist church on Sun- 
day evening. On Monday evening the number was 
about eighty.' " 

" From the 6th to the 9th of March [1842], Mr. Mil- 
ler lectured in Medford, Mass. While here, a friend 
took him to a phrenologist in Boston, with whom he 
was himself acquainted, but who had no suspicion whose 
head he was about to examine. The phrenologist com- 
menced by saying that the person under examination 
had a large, well-developed, and well-balanced head. 
While examining the moral and intellectual organs, he 
said to Mr. Miller's friend ; 

" ' I tell you what it ia, Mr. Miller could not easily 
niaie a convert of ihig man to his hair-brained theory. 
He has too much good sense.' 

" Thus he proceeded, making comparisons between 
the head he was examining and the head of Mr. Miller, 
as he fancied it would be. 

'"Oh, how I should like to examine Mr MUler's 
head !' said he ; 'I would give it one squeezing ' 

" The phrenologist, knowing that the gentleman was 
a particular friend of Mr. Miller, spared no pains m 
going out of the way to make remarks upon him Put- 
ting his hand on the organ of marvelousEess, hp '(aid 
' There ! I'll bet you anything that old Miller has got 
a bump on his head there as big as my fist ;' at the 
same time doubling up his fist as an illustration. 

" The others present laughed at the perfection of the 
joke, and he heartily joined them, supposing they were 
laughing at his witticisms on Mr. Miller. 

" He pronounced the head of the gentleman under 
examination the reverse, in every particular, of what 
he declared Mr. Miller's must be. When through, he 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Miller and the Pbophecies. 71 

made out Lis chart, and politely asked Mr. Miller hia 
name. 

" Mr. Miller said it was of no consequence abowt put- 
ting his name upon the chart ; but the phrenologist in- 
sisted. 

" ' Very well,' said Mr. M. ; ' you may eaJl it Miller, 
if you choose.' 

" ' Miller, Miller' said he ; ' what is your first name ?' 

" ' They eal! me "William Miller.' 

'"What! the gentleman who is lecturing on the 
prophecies V 

" ' Yes, sir, the same.' 

" At this the phrenologist settled back in his chair, 
the personation of astonishment and dismay, and spoke 
not a word while the company remained. His feelings 
may be more easily imagined than described." 

Concerning his personal appearance and private char- 
acter, we must do the reader the service of giving him 
the following portrait, drawn by a delicate penoU : 

" I have just had the privilege of meeting with this 
humble servant of God, at the fireside of a friend, and 
I can truly say that my earnest expectations were more 
than realized in the interview. There is a kindness of 
soul, simplicity, and power, peculiarly original, combined 
in his manner, and he is affable and attentive to ^11, 
without any afiectation of superiority. He is of about 
medium stature, a little corpulent, and in temperament 
a mixture of sanguine and nervous. His intellectual 
developments are unusually full, and we see in his head, 
groat benevolence and firmness, united with a lack of 
self-esteem. He is also wanting in marvelousness, and 
is NATURALLY skeptical. His countenance is full and 
round, and much like the engraving we have seen, 
while there is a peculiar depth of expression in his blue 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



72 Life Incidents. 

eye, of shrewdness and love. Although about sixty-two 
years of age, his hair is not grey, but of a light glossy 
auburn, his voice is fall and distinct, and his pronoun- 
ciation somewhat northern-antique. In his social rela^ 
tiona, he is gentle and affectionate, and insures the 
esteem of all with whom he mingles. In giving this 
charcoal sketch to the public, I have merely sought to 
correct numerous misstatements; and gratify the honest 
desire of many distant believera, with a faint outline of 
the character and appearance of the man whom God 
has chosen to give the ' Midnight Cry ' to a sleeping 
world." — Midnight Cry. 

Here we must leave William Miller for the present, 
to be introduced again in a brief sketch of the rise and 
progress of Adventism. 

MY PUBLIC LABOES. 

On returning from the great camp-meeting in Eastern 
Maine, where I heard with deepest interest such men 
as, MUler, Himes, and Preble, I found myself happy in 
the faith that Christ would come about the year 1843. 
I had given up aU to teach the doctrine to others, and 
to prepare myself to do this was the great object before 
me. I had purchased the chart illustrating the^ proph- 
ecies of Daniel and John, used by lecturers at that time, 
and had a good assortment of publications upon the 
manner, object, and time of the second advent. And 
with this chart hung before me, and these books and 
the Bible in my hands, I spent several weeks in close 
study, which gave me a clearer view of tJie subject. 

In October, 1842, an Advent camp-meeting was held 
in Kseter, Me., which I attended. The meeting was 
large, tents numerous, preaching clear and powerful, 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors, 73 

and the singing of Second-Advent melodies possessed a 
power sueli as I had never before witnessed in saered 
songs. My Second-Advent experience was greatly deep- 
ened at this meeting, and at its close I felt that I must 
immediately go out into the great harvest-field, and do 
what I could in sounding the warning. I therefore 
prepared three lectures, one to remove such objections 
as the time of the advent not to he known, and the tem- 
poral millennium, one on the signs of the times, and one 
on the prophecy of Daniel. 

I bad neither horse, saddle, bridle, nor money, yet 
felt that I must go, I had used my past winter's earn- 
ings in necessary clothing, in attending Second-Advent 
meetings, and in the purchase of hooka and the chart. 
But my father offered me the use of a horse for the 
winter, and Elder Policy gave me a saddle with both 
pads tflrn off, and several pieces of an old bridle. I 
gladly accepted these, and cheerfully placed the saddle 
on a beech log and nailed on the pads, fastened the 
pieces of the bridle together with malleable nails, folded 
my chart, with a few pamphlets on the subject of the 
advent, over my breast, snugly buttoned up in my coat, 
and leit my father's house on horseback. 

I gave from three to six lectures in four different towns 
around Palmyra. Speaking, with the blessing of Grsd, 
gave me freedom and confidence, and as the subject 
opened to me by study, reflection, and in speaking, I 
found it necessary to divide subjects, so that I added 
one discourse, at least, to the little series, at eaeh place. 
I had a good hearing at all these places, but saw no 
special results. 

A school-mate of mine had engaged to teach school in 
the town of Burnham ; but by accident had lost an eye, 



hoa<,i:,Go"OgIf 



74 Life Incidents. 

and was told by his physician that he Ehould rest at 
least one week before teaching. He urged mo to teach 
for him one week. I consented, and on the first day of 
school gave an appointment for evening lectures. The 
school-house was crowded. I gave seven lectures, which 
were listened to with interest and deep fecHag. 

At tha place I began to feel the burden of the work, 
the condition of the people, and love for precious souls, 
as I had not before. Previous to this time I had taken 
great delight in dwelling upon the evidences of the Ad- 
vent hope and faith. But now I realized that there was 
a solemn power in these evidences, to convict the people, 
such as I did not expect to realize. At the close of my 
last lecture, sistj arose for prayers. I felt deeply the 
condition of the people. But what could I do for them ? 
I had not anticipated that I should ever have upon my 
hands sixty repenting sinners, and was wholly unpre- 
pared to lead them any farther. My little pond of 
thought, in the course of seven lectures, had run out, 
and I dared not undertake to preach a practical dis- 
course for fear it would prove a failure, and injure the 
well-begun work. In this state of things it occurred to 
me to send for my brother, who had been in the minis- 
try five years before me, and was favorable to the Ad- 
vent doctrine. He came and labored six weefes, bap- 
tized, and organized a !a^ church, for which they paid 
him sixty dollars. I paid, at the close of my week's 
teaching and lecturing, one dollar for horse-keeping, and 
■ left for the Kennefceck. My brother afterward told me 
that every one he baptized dated their experience from 
my lectures. 

At one of the places near my native town, where I 
had given lectures, I met a gentleman who seemed very 
much interested in the soon-coming of the Lord, who 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My PuEtic Labors. 75 

gave me an urgent invitation to visit Brunswick, Me. 
He stated that there had heen no preaching on the suh- 
ject in that part of the State, and that the Freewill 
Baptists, who were very nameroua on the west side of 
the Kennebec river, from Augusta to Brunswick, would 
willingly give me a hearing. From that moment I felt 
iuclinod to make my courae toward Brunswick. So, in 
January, 1843, I left on horseback, thinly clad, and 
without money, to go more than a hundred miles among 
strangers. 

Night came on as I drew near Augusta, the capital 
of the State, and I inquired at a humble cottage for en- 
tertainment, stating that I was a penniless preaeher, and 
wished to find rest with some Christian, who would 
willingly care for me and my tired horse without charge. 
" I am a member of the Christian church of this pla«e," 
said he, " please stop with me." I gladly accepted the 
cordial invitation. 

During the evening my friend stated that Elder Pearl, 
a Christian minister, was to preach on the nest Sunday, 
and invited me to stop and give evening lectures in the 
school-house, and spend the Sunday with my old friend 
and acquaintance. Elder Pearl. I did so, and had a 
good hearing, and was kindly received by Elder Pearl, 
who loved the doctrine of Christ's soon coming. I w^s 
also invited to speak in the school district east of that, 
near the Kennebec river. The house was filled, and 
many stood outside at the open windows. A tJnivcr- 
saliat opposed the doctrine I was presenting to the 
people, and finding he could prevail nothing, brought a 
Mr, W., the editor of the Augusta Age, a noted TJni- 
versalist, to oppose me, and, at the close of my lecture, 
introduced him to the people, and invited them to stop 
and hear what he had to say. I was too hoarse to reply. 



l-<Kl<,i:,G00gIf 



^6 Life Incibents. 

and stated that I had no further claims on the congre- 
gation. A dozen ¥oic«s cried, " Clear the way, and let 
u9 pass out." Only about twenfj-five, and those of the 
baser sort, remained to hear Mr. W. They were, of 
course, ready to receive what the speaker chose to 
say, who, being grieved and angry with the youthful 
lecturer for leaving, and with the people for following 
me, was in a, state of mind to excite in them a mob 

The reader may think me rash in depriving the editor 
of the Age of a hearing. But I was an inexperienced 
youth, and feared a battle, and took this course to avoid 
it. But a battle came the next evening of a different 
kind. Mr. W.'s hearers decided before leaving the 
school-house to get all f« join them who would, and on 
the next evening break up the meeting. 

As I was about to go to the house the next evening, 
several of my friends came to me and stated that a mob 
of at least three hundred was around the school-house. 
They warned me, as I regarded my life, to remain away 
from the meeting. I went before the Lord with the 
matter, then told my friends that I should go to the 
school-house, trusting in G-od to defend me. And as I 
drew near the house I heard the shouting of the mob, 
and was again warned by the friends who accompanied 
me to take their advice, and go no further lest I lose 
my life, I then stated te them that I believed the Lord 
would in some way defend me, and pressed forward. My 
friends had resolved that if I went to the place of meet- 
ing they would go with me, and stand by me to the last. 
We found the school-house filled with women, all the 
windows taken out, and the house surrounded by men 
enough to fill three such houses. I pressed through the 
crowd and made my way to the desk. The greatest fear 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 77 

prevailed within the house, while unearthly yells seemed 
to be the delight of the moh without. The Universal- 
jst; who had taken the trouble to get Mr. W. t<i the 
place to oppose me, stood close to the desk, and, as I 
entered it, said to me ; 

" This, sir, is the result of your conduct last eTening, 
in reiiising to hear the gentleman I brought here to reply 
to you. Youi meetings will be broken up." 

I replied, " Very well, sir, if it ia the will of God, let 
it be so." I then called the meeting to order, and prayed, 
standing upon my feet. This I did for two reasons. 
First, want of room to kneel, and, second, it was safer 
for me to stand with my eyes open and watch this infu- 
riated Universal ist, who seemed to have all he could do 
to keep from striking me. 

While praying, a anow-ball whistled by my head and 
struck on the ceiling behind me. I read my test from 
Pet«r, relative to the burning day of God, and com- 
menced commenting upon it, but could be heard by 
only a few near me, in consequence of the shouting of 
the mob. Many enow-balls were thrown at me through 
the open windows, but none hit me. I raised my voice 
above the noise of the mob, but while turning for my 
proof-texts they seemed to gain advantage over me. 
And there was too much excitement and fear for my 
proofs to tell on any mind. 

My clothing and also my Bible were wet from the 
melted fragments of a hundred snow-balls which had 
broken upon the ceiling behind me, and had spattered 
over me and it. That was no time for logic, so I closed 
my Bible and entered into a description of the terrors 
of the day of God, and the awful end of the ungodly. 
These opened before me wonderfully. Language and 
power of voice seemed ta be given me for the ocoaBion, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



78 Life Incidents. 

I was nearly lost to all around me, while the naked 
glare of tlie fires of the day of God seemed to light up 
the field of slaughter of the ungodly men before me. I 
cried, " Repent and he converted, that your sins may he 
blotted out, or you will drink of the wrath of G-od. Re- 
pent, and call on God for mercy and pardon. Turn to 
Christ and get ready for his coming, OT in a little from 
thia, on rooks and mountains you wUl call in vain. You 
scoff now, but you will pray then." 

The mob seemed more quiet. The night before, a 
spike was thrown at me and hit me on the forehead, 
and fell into my Bible, and I put it into my pocket. In- 
expressible pity and love for the crowd came over me, and 
as I was pointing sinners to the Lamb of God, with tears, 
I held up the spike, saying, " Some poor sinner cast this 
spike at me last evening. God pity hira. The worst 
wish I have for him is, that he was this moment as 
happy as I am. Why should I resent his insult when 
my Mast«r had them driven throi^h his hands," and 
at the moment raising my arms and placmg my hands 
upon the ceiling behind me, in the position of Christ 
on the cross. 

The Spirit of God accompanied the words and the 
gesture to the hearts of the crowd. Some shrieked, and 
a general groan was heard. " Hark ! hark I" cried a 
score of voices. In a moment all was silent. In tears 
I was calling on sinners to turn and live. I spoke of 
the love of God, the sacrifice of Christ; his undying 
pity for vile sinners. I then spoke of his coming in 
glory to save all who would seek him now. More 
than a hundred were in tears. " Do you want to see a 
happy man," said I ; " please look at me." Many were 
weeping aloud, and I was getting so hoarse that I could 
hardly be heard for the penitent cries and sobs of those 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 79 

around me. "Who are willing to seek Christ," said I, 
" and with me auffer perseontion, and be ready for hie 
coming ? Who in thie crowd wish me to pray for them, 
that this may be their happy portion ? As many as do, 
please rise up." Nearly one hundred arose. It was nine 
in the eyening, and I was hoarse and weary. I closed 
with benediction, took my chart and Bible, and made 
my way out through the subdued crowd. Some one 
locked arms with me to assist and guard me. Hie coun- 
tenance seemed impressively familiar, yet I did not 
know him. When I had passed the crowd, I missed 
him, and, from that evening, who he wm, or how he 
left me, and where he went, have been mysterious. Was 
it an angel of God, sent to stand by me in the perils of 
that evening? Who can say it was not? 

My lectures continued in this place three or four 
evenings without the least opposition, and a general 
reformation followed. In about eight weeks I returned 
to the place again, and as I entered the door of an 
especial friend, near the old scene of battle, I recognized 
my Universalist friend. He had been driving some ex- 
citing conversation with the lady of the house about 
me. Both appeared greatly agitated as I entered. The 
lady greeted me cordially, but with expressions of aston- 
ishment that I was in her house again. The Univer- 
salist made for the door, and left in a most abrupt man- 
ner. The lady then stated that this man had been talk- 
ing of me to her in a most abusive manner, aad that 
the last statement he made as I came to her door was 
as follows ; " White is a rascal. He has been over- 
taken in crime, and is safe in jail. One of my neigh- 
bors told me that he saw him yesterday in Augusta 

This man waa overtaken in his guilty folly in a man- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



80 Life Incidents. 

ner he little expected. He had certainly Bucoeeded 
poorly in his v/ax against me. I did not see this Uni- 
versalist, neither did I hear of him after hia hasty 
retreat homeward, showing as much shame as the fiice 
of a guilty man is capahle of silently espressing. But 
let the reader go back with me oyer these eight weeks 
t« the time I closed my labors in this plaee. 

An invitation eame for me to visit Sidney, and lecture 
in the Methodist meeting-honse. Cheerfully I accepted, 
and found a large house filled with attentive hearers. 
The first evening I spoke on the millennium with free- 
dom. And as 1 entered the house the second evening, 
I was told that Elder Nickecson, the presiding elder, 
would be present that evening. I felt my youth, my 
iaek of general knowledge of the Scriptures, and my 
brief experience in the things of God. I trembled for 
the result of that meeting, as I learned that this presi- 
ding elder was opposed to the doctrine I was teaching, 
s on Methodist ground. This led me to pray most 
'y to Grod for help. My confidence that the Lord 
would be with me grew firm as I entered the pulpit. 

"I learn," said I, " that Elder Nickerson is in the con- 
gregation. Will he please take a. seat with me, and join 
in the services of the evening ? " He cheerfully came 
forward, and I gave him an Advent hymn from the 
Methodist book to read, and found him willing to pray. 
I then sung an Advent melody, and took this test : " But 
of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the an- 
gels of Heaven, but my Father only." Matt, xsiv, 36. 
I stated, 

1. That the subject was the second advent. 

2. That God had not revealed the day nor the hour 
of that event. 

3. That Christ did say, in this connection, that when 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors, 81 

his people should see the signs in the sun, moon, and 
Btars, that thcj should know that his comiug was near, 
even at the doors, M truly as men know that summer is 
near when they see the trees of the field send forth their 
buds and unfold their leaves. 

4. That as it was in the days of Noah, so ahould it 
be at the coming of the Son of man. 

The work of warning the people of the coming flood 
was given to righteous Noah. And in order for him to 
know when to build the ark, and when to raise his warn- 
ing voice, the year of the flood was given to him. So 
sllll it be at the coming of the Son of man. The world 
is to be warned of its approaching doom. And to this 
end the prophecies of Daniel and John (specially point 
to this time. The signs in the heavens, on earth, In 
the church, and n wicked world, all show that Christ 
and the day of vengeance are at hand. 

The people of that place were divided hetween 
Methodism and Universaliam, and it seemed a favorable 
time to show up from Matt, xsiv the view held by Uni- 
versalists that Christ came at the destruction of Jerusa- 
lem, In this I had had some experience, and succeeded 
in pleasing Elder Niekerson, who made a few general 
remarks, not directly opposing me, for fear, as I sup- 
posed, of pleasing the Universalists, who evidently felt 
stirred at my discourse. The meeting closed with good 
feelings between us. But as I left the house, I received 
an ui^ent request by several gentlemen to call at the 
hotel the next morning, at nine, to answer some ques- 
tions relative to what I had said of "Universalism. 

At the hour appointed, I found myself surrounded by 
several Universalists, who were evidently in an un- 
friendly mood, and as many Methodists, who had come 
to see that the young stripling should be weil treated. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



82 Life Incidents. 

This was kind in my Methodist friends. The interview 
lasted till the clock struck twelve. My Methodist friends 
expressed themselves satisfied with my answers. The 
landlord, who was the leading spirit among those pro- 
fessing Univerealism, then arose and said to me : 

" Mr. "White, please walk out to dinner. This after- 
noon I wish to show you that there is no connection 
between the Old and New Testaments." 

I was surprised to find that this professed champion 
of Univeraalism was really an infidel, and declined 
dining with him, stating that my mission was to those 
who received the sacred Scriptures of both Testaments 
aa a, harmonious revelation from God, This closed our 
interview. 

Mj Methodist friends charged me to be on my guard 
lest the Univeraalists take advantage of some unguarded 
CKpression, and hurt my influence. This was indeed 
kind in them, and for wh hlh fltt pt 

irhem. I gave a few mor It nd pa t d w th th 

Christian people of that p! w th tl tha k f n y 
labors among them, and th sp n f j y th t 

Univeraalism had been f 1 ly pos d w th ut 
ing its adherents chance t h t m 

My mind was still on the field of labor farther down 
the river toward Brunswick. My labors thus far in 
Ai^sta and Sidney seemed more accidental, oh provi- 
dential, than in accordance with my design when I left 
home. And now, with the peace of God ruling in my 
heart, I journeyed on. As I passed a neat cot^e in 
the town of Hichmond, the impression came upon me 
powerfully, as distinctly as if a voice said to me, " Call 
into this house." I obeyed, and asked for a drink of 
water. A middle-aged lady laid down the paper she 
was reading, and upon it placed her glasses, and gravely 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 83 

said to me, "Please be seated." As she stepped to 
another room to wait upon me, I took up her paper, and 
to my joyful surprise, saw that it was the Siffus of the 
Times, published by J. V. Himea, No, 14 DeTonshire 
street, Boston. And as I took tte water, the following 
conversation, in substance, commenced : 

"I see you have the Siffm of the Times, whiob 
teaches the peculiar sentiments of one WUIiam Miller. 
Are you a subscriber for it?" 

" I am, and I think it an excellent periodical. Would 
you like to read it ?" 

I took the paper from her hand, and enjoyed reading 
several Btimng articles from able pens, then passed it 
to her, and, with an air of indifference, asked, " What 
do yon do with the iong-cherished opinion of nearly all 
great and good men, of all denominations, that the tem- 
poral millennium, in which the conversion of the whole 
world and the complete triumph of the church is to 
Uke place prior to the secoad advent?" 

" I reject the doctrine. And you are mistaken, sir, 
as to th? millennium being a long-cherished sentiment. 
It is an unacriptural fable of recent date. It has not 
been the faith of the church until the last century. The 
parable of the wheat and tares, as explained by our 
Lord, and his declaration that as it was in tlie days of 
Noah so should it be at the coining of the Son of man, 
forbids the idea. In fact, tLe prophets of the Old Tes- 
tament, and the apostles of the New, describe the last 
days as dark, gloomy and perilous, witli the church fallen, 
and far from God, and the world filled with crime and 
violence." 

" Admitting that you are right on this point, is it not 
very wrong to set the time, as Mr. Miller has done ?" 
" Bro, Miller, in searching the Scriptures, has found 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



84 Life Incidents. 

by the prophetic periods, as he thinks, the time of the 
end, and, as an honest man, has taken the crcsa to tea«h 
it to the world. He also sees hj the signs of the times 
that Christ's coming is near, e^en at the doors, and 
takes the safe side of the qaestion to he ready, and to 
warn others to get ready. And all those teits usually 
quoted to show that men are to know nothing of the 
period of the second advent, do not prove what they are 
said to prove." 

It was evident thatthis woman was mistress of the suh- 
jcct,and as she proceeded to give the proofs in support of 
definite time, I interrupted her, stating that I would no 
longer conceal from her my faith and mission. " I am," 
said I, " a full holiever in the second advent of Christ as 
taught by Wm. Miller, and have left all to proclaim it." 

" Thank the Lord !" she exclaimed, " my prayer is 
answered in sending yon here. My husband is a Free- 
will Baptist minister, and will be glad to have you speak 
to the people of his charge here upon the coming of 
Christ. Let me have your coat and hat. I will send 
for some one to care for your horse, and will send an 
appointment to the school for you tn lecture this even- 
ing." 

" What is your husband's name ?" I inquired. 

" Andrew Rollins," was the reply. 

" Is he a believer in the advent doctrine ?" 

" He does not oppose, and is favorable." 

Soon Elder Bollins came in, and his wife introduced 
me to him as a Second-Advent lecturer. Ho asked me 
a few questions in a grave manner, and looked me over 
closely, as much aa to say, " You nre a young stripling 
to go abroad to lecture upon the prophecies." I saw 
that he was a strong man, watching all my words J 
therefore thought it beat for me t< " 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 85 

The appointment flew through that portion of the 
town, and, at the time appointed, what has eyer been 
known as the Reed lueeting-house, was filled with hoth 
the pious and the curious. And as I sung an Advent 
melody, all listened with solemn silence, and some wept. 
Elder Kollina then prayed in a most solemn and fervent 
manner for the biasing of God to rest upon tho youth- 
ful stranger who was about to speak to the people. This 
prayer drew me nearer to him, and I began to feel that 
in this minister I had found a true friend. And so it 
proved. 

At the close of my lectures, there was a general in- 
terest and deep conviction upon all minds. The school 
children committed to memory all my toxts, and almost 
everywhere yon might hear them repeating this one 
from Dan. viii : " Then I heard one saint speaking, and 
another saint said unto that certain saint which spake. 
How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sac- 
rifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both 
the sanctuary and the host to he trodden under foot ? 
And he said onto me. Unto two thousand and three hun- 
dred days, then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." 

As I was about to leave, Elder Rollins said to me, 
" In two weeks our quarterly meeting, embracing about 
thirty churches in this locality, will hold ita session at 
Richmond village. I would like to have jou give some 
lectures before the preachers, delegates, and brethren 
who wil! be present. I will call the matter up in a 
business session, and they will probably vote you room, 
if you will decide to be present and speak to us," " Cer- 
tainly, I shall be glad of the opportunity to speak whati 
I regard important truth to the heads of your denomi- 
nation in this part of the State, and will, Providence 
permitting, be at the meeting in season." This said, I 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



86 Life Incidents. 

rode off on horseback to fill appointments in Gardiner 
and Bowdoinham. 

After filling tlieae appointments, I returned to tte 
quarterly meeting in Eictmond. And aa I entered the 
place of worship, "Elder RoHins, who was seated besido 
the pulpit at the further end of the house, arose and 
said ; " Bro. White, you will find a seat here by me." 
After the sermon, liberty was given for remarks, and I 
spoke with freedom upon the Christian life, and the tri- 
jimphs of the j ust at the second advent of Christ. Many 
voices cried, " Amen ! amen !" and most in that large 
congregation were in teais. 

The Freewill Baptists in those days were indeed a 
free people, and many in. that congregation were exceed- 
ingly anxious to hear upon the subject of the advent. 
And as I spoke, they seemed to be finding relief from 
thoir pent-up feelings in hearty responsea and tears. A 
portion, however, seemed unmoved, unless it waa to show 
in their countenances that they were displeased. Elder 
Rollins then informed me that his brethren had voted 
in favor of a lecture at that meeting, and the next day 
rescinded the vote. This displeased him much, and his 
statement to me relative to the action of his people aa 
to my speaking to them explained to me the existing 
state of things. Near the close of that meeting, after 
getting my consent. Elder KoUina arose and said : 

" Bro. White, who sits at my right side, will speak at 
the Eeed meeting-house this evening, upon the second 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Come up, brethren, 
and hear for youraeWes. We have sufficient room to 
entertain you all. Come up, brethren — it will not harm 
any of you to hear upon thia aubject." 

He Lad aa much influence aa any minister in that 
quarterly meeting, and, being disappointed and hurt that 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 87 

his brethren should vote against my lectures, and shut 
the Advent doctrine out of their meeting, was willing 
they should feel it. He very well knew that most of 
his brethren would leave their meeting in the village, 
a,nd go three miles to hear me, and that their appointed 
business session would be broken up. And so it was. 
Three-fourths of the ministers, and nearly every dele- 
gate, left, and the Reed meeting-house at an early hour 
was crowded. My subject was Matt. xxiv. The Spirit 
of God gave me great freedom. The iuterest was won- 
derful. 

As I clc«ed with an exhortation to Christians to fiilly 
consecrate themselves, and be ready, and to sinners to 
seek Christ, and get ready for the coming of the Son of 
man, the power of God came upon me to that degree 
that I had to support myself with both hands hold of 
the pulpit. It was a solemn hour. As I viewed the 
condition of sinners, lost without Christ, I called on 
them with weeping, repeating several times, " Come to 
Christ, sinner, and be saved when he shall appear in his 
glory. Come, poor sinner, before it shall be too late. 

The place was awfuOy solemn. Ministers and people 
wept — some aloud. At the close of every call to the 
sinner, a general groan was heard throughout the entire 
a^embly. I had stood upon my feet explaining the 
chapter and exhorting for more than two hours, and was 
getting hoarse. I ceased speaking, and wept aloud over 
that dear people with depth of feeling such as he only 
knows whom God has called to preach his truth to sin- 
ners. It was nine nine o'clock, and to give liberty to 
to others to speak, would be to continue the meeting til! 
midnight. It was best to close with the deep feeling of 
the present, but not till all had a chance to vote on the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



88 Life Incidents. 

Lord's aide. I then called on all in the congregation 
who wooid join me in prayer, and those that wished to 
be presented to the throne of mercy, that they might be 
ready to meet the Saviour with joy at his second coming, 
to rise up. Every soul in that large house, as I was after- 
ward informed by persons in different parts of it, stood up. 
After a brief season of prayer, the meeting closed. 

The next morning I returned to the village, accompa- 
nied hy at least seven-eighths of that Freewill Baptist 
quarterly meeting. Every one was telling what a glori- 
ous meeting they attended the evening before. This 
di^ not help the feelings of the few who remained away, 
who had been instrumental in closing the pulpit at the 
village against the doctrine of the soon coming of Christ. 
Their course only increased the interest to hear me. 
The independent stand Uken by Elder Kollins resulted 
in their having a taste of that spiritual food for which 
they hungered. 

At intermission, delegates and ministers invited me 
to join them in making arrangements as to time when I 
eould lecture to the several congregations in that quar- 
terly meeting who had commodious houses of worship. 
It was then in the middle of February, and it was de- 
cided that there remained not more than six weeks of 
firm sleighing, giving the people a good chance ty attend 
meetings. Twelve of the most important places were 
selected for my labors in six weeks. I was to give ten 
lectures, which would require of me to apeak twenty 
times a week. This gave me only half a day each week, 
which I generally found very necessary to travel fifteen 
or twenty miles to the next plaee of meeting. 

At Gardiner, near the river, Elders Purington and 
Bush were holding a protracted meeting with poor suc- 
cess, and were ready to hear me. So were most of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 89 

church. Some opposed, stating their fears that the Ad- 
vent doctrine woidd destroy their reformation. They 
had, after tugging at the wheel several days, on the 
third or fourth evening of their meeting, after inviting 
and coaxing for half an hour, prevailed on two personB 
to take what was called the ansious seat. In this, how- 
ever, I saw no reformation to spoil. I told these minis- 
ters I was ready to eonuneuee my work. They hesitated. 
I proposed to go where the people were all ansious to 
hear me. They would not consent to have me leave. 
I waited one day longer, and spoke several times in so- 
cial meeting. Many urged me to lecture. I sent them 
to the ministers. They lahored with the opposition 
privately. Their meeting was becoming divided. I 
deeided to bring the matter to the point of decision, so 
that I might at once enter upon my work, or leave the 
place. The ministers held on to me, and also lahored 
with the opposition. 

I finally stated before the entire congregation that I 
had been invited to the place, and had been held there 
one day by their ministers and most of the congregation', 
waiting for a few individuals to consent to have me lec- 
ture ; that I should wait no longer ; that if I could not 
eommenoe lectures that evening, I should go where they 
wanted to hear. I called for a vote of the congregation. 
Nearly all voted for me to remain and commence Chat 
evening. The ministers said, " Go on with your lectures, 
and we will stand by you." 

As I took the stand that evening, I requested all who 
loved Christ, and the doctrine of his soon coming, to 
pray for me, and stated that I would excuse those who 
did not love him enough to see him come in glory from 
praying for me, as I thought they could to better advan- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



90 Life Incidbnts. 

tage and profit pray for themselves. Every ear was open, 
and every heart felt. The Lord gave perfect freedom 
in presenting proofs of the advent near, and in exhort- 
ing the people to prepare for that day. Many were in 
tears. I left the pulpit, exhorting the people, and call- 
ing on them to come forward to the front slips. About 
thirty came forward. Many of thorn wept aloud. I 
then turned to the ministers in the stand, saying: 

" These fears, expressed by some uneonsecrat«d ones, 
that the glorious doctrine of the second coming of J^ub 
would kill a reformation, are without foundation. Do 
you think the work of reform has been injured here this 
evening ?" 

" No ! no ! Go on, Bro. White ; go on. The Lord 
is here." 

This meeting, apparently, swept away aJl opposition, 
and the way was prepared for a good work. But other 
appointments would not allow me to remain longer than 
to give three or four lectures more. The protracted 
meeting then progressed with success. 

At Richmond Comera I gave seven lectures in their 
new meeting-house, just dedicated, and at the close, two 
hundred arose for prayers. During the progress of the 
meetings, a Baptist deacon opposed. When I was com- 
menting upon Daniel vii, I stated that it was a historical 
fact that on February 10, 1798, at the close of the 1260 
days, Berthier, a French genera], entered the city of 
Borne and took it, and that on the 15th of the same 
month the Pope was taken prisoner and shut up in the 
Vatican ; and gave Dr. Adam Clarke as one of my au- 
thorities. An educated Catholic broke in upon me, 
charging me with falsehood, and offered me five dollars 
if I would read such a statement from Clarke's comments 
on Daniel. With the promise that I would read Clarke 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Poblio Labors. 91 

the next evening, and by the entreaties and threats of 
his neighbors, this earaged Irishman was kept quiet. 

The nest evening I entered the pulpit with Clarke's 
Commentary under my arm, and, after ealling the peo- 
ple to order by sin^ng an Advent melody, read what 
Clarke had said upon taking away the dominion of the 
little horn, which fully soatained what I had stated the 
previous evening. I then oiFered the volume to any one 
who would see if I had read correctly, stating that I 
had not been to the trouble of going five miles for the 
Commentary in order to claim the five dollars. That I 
chose to let the gentleman keep his money, and have 
the truth on the subject besides. There was no reply. 
A gentleman of fine feelings and good influence in the 
community, who made no pretensions to piety, arose and 
said: 

" I wish to call the attention of this congregation to 
this one fact, that no persons in this conmiunity have 
manifested opposition to the lectures of Mr. White but 
a Baptist deacon and a Boman Catholic." 

Many were converted in the vicinity, a strong com- 
pany of believers was raised np, and a Second-Advent 
eamp-mecting was held there in the autumn of 1844, 

At Bowdoinbam Ridge my labors were well received. 
A protracted meeting was being held with that church 
by Elders Quinnum and Hathern. They and the church 
fully eo-operated with me, and a good work followed. 
On the last day I spent in this place I spoke forenoon 
and afternoon, then invited sinners to eome forward for 
prayers, and joined in prayer for them. When we arose 
from our knees the sun was just setting, and I had six- 
teen miles to go to my nest appointment, which was that 
evening. A friend held my horse at the door. I had 
labored excessively, and was so hoarse that I could 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



92 Life Incidents. 

hardly speak above a whisper, and my clothes were wet 
with sweat. I needed rest. But there was my next 
appointment. The people would be together in about 
an hour, and I had sixteen miles to go. So I hastily 
said farewell to the friend with whom and for whom I 
had labored, mounted my horse and galloped away to- 
ward Lisbon Plains, in a stinging cold February evening, 
I was chilled, but there was no time to call and warm. 
My damp clothing nearly froze to me, but I galloped on. 
As I rode up to the door of the house of worship, an 
aged Freewill Baptist minister was saying to the crowd : 

" I am sorry to say to the congregation that we are 
disappointed. The speaker we expected to hear this 
evening has not come." 

As this minister raised his hands to dismiss the peo- 
ple with the benediction, I cried : " Hold I I am here !" 

" Grood !" cried the minister ; and the people sat down. 
They had been waiting for me more than an hour. 
With a few words of explanation of my lat« arrival, I 
commenced to speak ; but I was so thoroughly chilled 
that my chattering teeth would out off some of my words. 
However, I soon warmed up, and felt freedom in speak- 
ing. 

But where was my poor horse. His tura had come 
to be wet with sweat, and to shake with cold. A friend 
stood at the door watching for my arrival, who took the 
poor creature, and, as I supposed, took care of it. But 
he simply tied it to the fence with a rope. Heated, wet, 
and without blanket, it had. to stand in the keen wind 
one hour and a half, trembling with cold until it was 
ruined. The next morning there was seen in the poor 
creature a clear case of chest-founder. It is a shame to 
treat God's poor, creatures thus. I learned from this sad 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



.Mv Public Labors. 93 

dicumstance never to leave my horse without fuli direc- 
tions as te its wants. 

The large house of worship was crowded with atten- 
tive hearers three times each day, till my time came to 
hasten to the next place. On Sunday, the Presbyterian 
minister had thirteen hearers. On Monday he came to 
hear me, and as I passed down the symbols of Daniel 
viii, and began to apply the specifications of the little 
horn of that chapter to tho historical facts of Rome, he 
broke in upon me, saying : 

" You mislead your hearers. Autiochus, and not 
Rome, is the subject of this prophecy." 

" Please wait, sir," was my reply, " till I have finished 
speaking, then you oan talk as long as the people wish 
to hear you. Be patient, and hear me while I show 
that Rome, and not Antioehua Epiphanes, is the subject 
of the prophecy." 

The matter was made quite plain, and the minister 
was told that he could speak. He rose, but his subject 
was the temporal millennium. All his propositions and 
proof-testa, which he tediously brought forward, had 
been examined in my first lecture. But it seemed nec- 
essary to briefly reply, notwithstanding it was little more 
than to repeat the same in the ears of nearly the saufe 
congregation. As I closed, a tall, rough-looking, red- 
shjrted lumberman rose up in the house and said : 

" The difficulty with Elder Merrill is that he is not 
ready, and is afraid the Lord will come." 

The benediction repeated, the meeting closed. Good 
fniife followed in this place. 

At Brunswick, I had a candid hearing in what was 
called Elder Lamb's meeting-house, a very large house 
of worship. My stay was brief, and most of the mem- 
bers of that numerous ehureh were rich and worldly. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



94 IjIfb Incidents. 

They had not sufBcient interest to even oppose me. So 
they heard mc with a degree of apparent interest, 
amounting to little more than curiosity, andjet me go. 

At Bowdoin, Elder Puringfon received me as a brother, 
and stood by me till my work was done in that place. 
The large house of worship was crowded. The people 
listened with deep interest and feeling. The TJniversal- 
ists sent a few questions to the desk in writing, which 
1 enjoyed answering. Sinners manifested their desire 
for salvation, and those who loved Christ and his ap- 
pearing rejoiced in the Advent hope and foith. 

Litchfield Plains was my neit place of labor. The 
house was crowded the first evening. In fact, it was 
with difficulty that I found my way to the pulpit. To 
call the people to order, the first words they heard from 
me were in singing, 

" ToQ will Bee jour Lord a coming. 

You will see your Lord a oomiDg, 

You will Bee jour Lord a comiiig. 

In a few more days, 

Wliile a band of masic, 

Wliilo a band of music, 

Wliile a band of music. 

Shall be chanting tlirough the atr." 

The reader certainly cannot see poetic merit in Ijie rep- 
etition of these simple lines. And if he has never heard 
the sweet melody to which they were attached, he will 
be at a loss to see how one voice could employ them so 
as to hold nearly a thousand persons in almost breath- 
less silence. But it is a fact that there was in those 
days a power in what was called Advent singing, such 
as W!^ felt in no other. It seemed to me that not a 
hand or foot moved in all the crowd before me till I had 
finished all the words of this lengthy melody. Many 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Laboks. 95 

wept, and the state of feeling was most favorable for the 
introduction of the grave subject for the evening. The 
house was crowded three tim^ each day, and a deep 
impression was made upon the entire oommunity. 

West Gardiner was my nest point. Elder Getehel 
received mo like a brother, and seemed to have a good 
interest in the subject. The people in this part of the 
town were nearly al! Freewill Baptists. There had 
been one large church in the place, composed mostly of 
farmers possessing more wealth than piety. A part of 
the church had wanted a popular minister, and because 
they were opposed in this by a more humble portion, 
drew off in a church by themselves, built a fine house, 
and employed a preacher that pleased them. Here 
stood in full view two Freewill Baptist meeting-houses, 
each occupied every Sunday by two ministera of the 
same denomination, not always on friendly terms. It 
was a hard place to labor. 

While the members of these churches had been oc- 
cupied with the division in their midst, they had been 
destitute of the spirit of reformation, and their children 
had grown nearly to manhood without conversion. These 
were much affected by my lectures, and sought the Lord, 
while their parents seemed unmoved. I will leave this 
place in my narrative, for the present, to return again, 
as I have something more to relal« of the good work 
hero in its proper place. 

According to arrangements at the quarterly meeting 
at Richmond village, I filled all my appointments, and 
saw in every place more or less of the work of God be- 
fore I left. But the lectures were usually folbwed by 
protracted meetings, and large acee^ions were made to 
th<»o churches. At the next quarterly meeting it was 
publicly stated that within the lunita of that quarterly 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



9S LiT"E Incidents. 

meeting, one thousand botiIs dated their experience from 
my lectures during that six weeks. 

The second day of April, 1843, I mounted my poor, 
ches^foundered hoi^e, and started for my native town, 
much worn by the lahors of the winter. The snow was 
very deep. My horse's feet were much of the time, 
while passing over the drifts, higher than the tops of 
the fence-posts. My only suit of clothes was much 
worn, and I had no money I had not received the 
value of five dollars for my labors 1 et I was happy in 
hope. As I journeyed homeward my horse became 
very much irritated with frequent turning out into the 
deep snow and sharp crust m pasimg teams. Several 
times while pa^iu" women and children he crowded 
nearly into the 1 1 a wh o hey were And fearing 
that he might s oualy n u some one I decided that 
it was safest, as tean app ja 1 ed, to dismount, crowd 
the hoi^e out of K ad and hold him with a firm 
hand until they pas. ed 

As I was entering the city of Augusta, a farmer was 
returning home with an empty hay-sled, drawn by six 
oxen. I chose to ride past this team. The driver sat 
on the fore part of the sled, and the oxen kept the mid- 
dle of the road. On being crowded out of the road, 
my horse became very angry, and as the sled was pass- 
ing, threw himself over the first set of stakes on to the 
sled. Seeing strong probabilities that I should be thrown 
on some one of the second set of sharp stakes and killed, 
I sprang from the horse, quite over the states, into the 
snow on the other side. The team continued to move 
along with my horse fairly loaded upon the sled ; and, 
by the time I had rescued myself from the snow, was 
several rods from me. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 97 

" Halloo !" cried I. " Please stop jour team and let 
me have my horse." 

The good farmer stopped his oien, and assisted me in 
unloading my horse, whict, when I had mounted, gal- 
loped off as well as before. 

Rain came on, and the firmly-trodden drifts became 
soft, so that my horse with my weight upon him would 
frequently sink to his body in the snow. I rode all day 
with my feet out of the stirrups, and as he would plunge 
into the snow, I would instantly slide off and relieve 
him of my weight, that he might better struggle out, or 
if he eould not do this alone, assist him by lifting where 
most needed. 

April 5, 1 reached my father's house, and, after resting 
a few weeks till the ground settled, returned to my field 
of bibor, and was rejoiced to learn that the spirit of re- 
formation had swept over the entire field. But the 
time had fully come for the people in farming districts 
to hasten out upon their Jands, and I found but litcle 
chance to get a general hearing excepting on Sunday. 
However, I soon had a call to labor in East Augusta. 

But before going to this place I dreamed that an ox, 
with very high horns, was pursuing me with very great 
fury, and that I was fleeing before him for my life. He 
followed me so closely that I sprang into a house^near 
by and bolted the door. The ox broke down the door 
and entered. I left the house through an open window, 
and escaped to the bam. The ox broke down the barn 
door and entered. I escaped by another door, and as 
my last resort for safety, crept under the barn floor. The 
01 tore up the planks with his horns, and drove me from 
under the bam. And as he was pursuing me in the 
open field, I felt his horns goading my back. At that 
moment wings were given me, and I arose and flew with 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



98 Life Incidents. 

ease to tte roof of the house. The disappointed ox 
stood looking at me, frequently shaking hia horns, and 
appeared wild with rage. My deliverance was complete, 
and cxultingly I flew from the house noai the head of 
tho ox, then quickly arose to the roof of the bam. This 
repeated several times, I awoke. This dream made 
quite an impression upon my mind, but soon passed 
from me, and I thought no more of it until brought to 
my mind by what occurred in connection with my la- 
bora at East Aujpista. 

As I entered the school-house to meet my first ap- 
pointment, the only person present was a tall, athletic 
man, in the middle age of life. As it was a cool even- 
ing, he was kindling a fire. He spoke to me in a tone 
of kindness, but eyed me closely. I was afterward told 
that Walter Bolton, for this was his name, was an infi- 
del. He was regarded as a good citizen, but had never 
before been known to take any interest in religious 
meetings. He attended all my lectures, and seemed 
deeply interested, and I often heard remarks from his 
neighbors like this: "What has got hold of Walter 
Bolton to call him out to these meetings ? I never saw 
him in a religious meeting before, unless it were a 
funeral." We will leave Mr. Bolton for the present, 
and pass to other features of this series of meetJijgB. 

During the week I gave lectures each evening to 
small congregations. But Sunday morning, at an early 
hour, the house was crowded. My subject was the mil- 
lennium. I labored to show, 

1. That those texts usually quoted to prove the con- 
version of the entire world, did not prove what they are 
said to prove. 

2, What those texts do teach. Tn speaking upon 
Isa. I:t, I showed that it was not in this mortal state, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public LABoafa 99 

upon thii old sin eur««d earth thit the leopard wiuld 
he down with the kid ind tht, lion eit ''tiaw like the 
ox but in the npw earth aa plainly deilared hj the 
prophet That beasts rL-Jtored from the effects of the 
eur«e wtuld he no more out of their proper places in 
the eaith restored than when created upon it before 
the fall 

3. That certain texts in the Old and New Testamewtfl, 
in most distinct and emphatic language, teach that at 
no period of man's fallen condition will all men be holy. 

At the close of this discourse, a Universalist preacher 
present arose and said : 

"I want five minutes to show that this doctrine has 
no foundatioD in the Bible, or in common sense." 

He had been a regular Baptist minister, had engaged 
in trade, and in the sale of lifjuor, had backslidden, and 
was preaching the unconditional salvation of all men. 

" You will want more than five minutes, sir, to do 
that," I replied. " It is already half past twelve, and 
the people need rest and refreshment. When I have 
closed this afternoon, you can apeak as long as they wish 
to hear you." 

" Ko ; this is just the place and time for me to speak, 
and the people want to hear me." 

" We will submit the matter to the congregation, ^d 
let them decide it for us," was my reply. I then asked 
those who agreed with me that the gentleman had bet- 
ter wait till afternoon, to rise up. Nearly the entire 
congregation were at once on their feet. I then asked 
those who chose to have him speak immediately to arise. 
Ten or twelve young men, who looked like finished ruf- 
fians, arose. The congregation was immediately dis- 
missed for one hour. 

In the afternoon I spoke upon Matt, xxiv, and, ex- 



l-<Kl<,i:,G00gIf 



100 Life Incidents. 

pecting a battle with, tlie Universalist preacher, gave some 
time to the examination of the view that Christ came 
the second time at the destruction of Jerusalem. My 
arguments told on the congregation, and the minister 
felt it. When I had closed my discourse, I said " There 
is now room for that gentleman to speak as long as the 
people wish to hear him." He arose embarrassed, and 
said in substance : 

" I do not want to act the part of the scoffer, or fall 
under the denunciation of him who says ' My Lord de- 
iayeth his coming, and smites his fellow servant ;' but I 
wish to make a few remarks relative to a portion of 
scripture commented upon by the speaker this forenoon, 
which you will find in the sixty-Sfth chapter of Daaiel." 

He immediately commenced to ridicule the idea of 
beasts in Heaven. I saw at once that it was Isa. Isv, 
and not Daniel, that he referred to. And after he had 
gotten fairly under way, I called his attention to the 
feet that he had made a mistake in giving the prophet 
Daniel credit for speaking of the lion and the ox both 
feeding on straw, and the leopard and the kid lodging 
together. It wt^ not Daniel, hut another prophet who 
had thus spoken. He rebuked me for interrupting him. 
I stated that as he should proceed to show in five min- 
ntes that the doctrine I preached had no founclation in 
scripture, or in common sense, I should see that his 
reference was all correct. But he affirmed that he was 
right in quoting Daniel, and went on with his remarks 
in a style well calculated to disgust the people, and 
tarn them in strong sympathy with me. And when his 
unsanctifted tongue was moving off at full speed, I called 
to him again, saying, " I am not willing the gentleman 
shall proceed any further till he reads from Dan. Isv, 
the scripture from which he is speaking. Please turn 



l-<Kl<,i:,G00gIf 



My PuEtic Labors, 101 

and read, sir, and satisfy ns all ttat you are correct, and 
I will consent for you to go on." 

He took up his Bible and turned from one side of it 
to the other, colored up, appeared greatly agitated, and 
said, " The book of Daniel is torn out of my Bible." 
" Here, sir, is mine, said I, and reaching it toward him, 
said to th<Be seated near me, " Please pass it to him. 
Mine has the book of Daniel in it." As my Bible was 
being passed from seat to Beat toward this man, he 
looked distressed. He could not readily find the book 
of Daniel, not being familiar with his Bible, and evi- 
dently made the lalse statement for the occasion, that 
this book was torn from his Bible. 

He took my Bible and searched from one lid to the 
other several times for the book of Daniel, but was so 
agitated that he could not find it. The people fixed 
their eyes upon him, some with pity, others with appar- 
ent anger, while still another class laughed at him. My 
pity was moved toward him, and I stated that I could 
help the gentleman That it was Isaiah, and not Daniel, 
that he wished to quote That there were but twelve 
chapters in all the book 'f Daniel, and that he wished 
to speak upon Isa Ixv 17-25, I then quoted these 
nine verses from memory and said, " This is what yon 
want, is it not i* ' ' Yes ' was his reply, and after a 
few broken remarks which showed his complete confu- 
sion, he sat down and covered his face with his hands. 
The people were ashamed of him, and seemed astonished 
that I should know from his remarks what chapter and 
verses he wanted, and that, without my Bible, I could 
repeat nearly half a chapter. 

If the dream of the ox applied to the efibrt on the 
part of this Universalist minister to crush me, then by 
this time I had all that victory over him represented by 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



102 Life Incidents. 

my soaring above him on wings. I then esJiorted this 
poor apostate to turn from his sins, and seek a prepara- 
tion for the coming of Christ. And as I felt the con- 
dition of the people, as there was scarcely a praying 
man or woman present, I exhorted them for half an 
hour. Nearly all wept. The minister did not raise his 

I gave an appointment for another evening meeting. 
Seventy men and women were present. At the close 
of the lecture I asked those who felt the need of Christ 
and desired my prayers, that they might become Chris- 
tians, to rise up. Every one arose, the Uuiversalist 
minister and all. He then stated as foOows : 

" I was onee a Christian, and was called of God to 
preach, and if at last I wail in hell, I shall have this to 
comfort me, that I have been a moans in the hands of 
God of the salvation of sinners." 

The reader may judge that by this time this man's 
faith in universal salvation had become very mnch 
shaken. I then asked all among those who had risen, 
who would esteem it a privilege to come forward and 
bow with me, to come to the front seats. All seventy 
started, and soon the floor in front of the seats was 
crowded so as to give no one a chance to kneel down. 
I then told them to go back to their seats anji kneel 
down there as best they could, and give their hearts to 
the Lord. As I knelt every soul present bowed with 
me. There was no one in all that congregation to join 
me in vocal prayer, for not one of them enjoyed com- 
munion with God. 

The nest day I called at the house of Walter Bolton. 
He and hia family received me kindly, and conversed 
with me freely relative to the meetings, and upon the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 103 

subject of religion in general. Before I left, Mr, Bol- 
ton said : 

" Mr. White, when you rode into this place I knew 
yon by sight as if I had been acquainted with you for 
years. Your countenance, hat, coat, horse, saddle and 
bridle, looked familiar to me. Just before you came 
here to lecture, I dreamed that a young man rode into 
this place on horseback, to speak upon the second com- 
ing of Christ. I noticed particularly his appearance and 
dress. The people asked him many questions, which 
he readily answered in a manner that carried strong 
conviction to their minds that the doctrine was true. 
Among these questions were those upon the millennium, 
suggesting the view that there was to be a thousand 
years of peace and prosperity to the church, during 
which time all men were to be holy. They were the 
very points you examined in your discourse hist Sunday 
forenoon, which called out that Universaliat minister. 
When I saw you, as you rode to this place, my dream 
came to my mind with such force that I felt that I must 
hear you speak. This is the reason why I have attended 
all your meetings, and have watched their progress with 
interest. Especially when you quoted the very texts 
which I heard you quote in my dream, and when you 
made the very remarks upon those testa which I dis- 
tinctly remember of hearing you make, my feelings were 
beyond description." 

From anything Mr. Bolton said during this Interview 
with him and family, no one would receive the idea that 
he had been troubled with inSdeiity. He was under 
deep conviction, and seemed to choose the religion of 
the Bible as the theme of conversation. I bowed with 
this dear family in prayer, and parted with them in 
tears. The case of Walt«r Bolton furnishes an illustra- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



104 Life Incidents. 

tion of the simple means by which the Lord sometimes 
softens the hearts and enhghtens the minds of those 
shut up tfl the hardness and blindness of infidelity, and 
prepares them for the reception of light and truth. 

In a few days I returned to Palmyra, where I re- 
ceived ordination to the work of the ministry from the 
hands of ministers of the Christian denomination, of 
which I was a member. But I soon returned back to 
East Augusta and baptized three persons. A fourth 
oaadidate stood ready to go into the water, hut not be- 
ing satisfied that she was sincere, I refused to baptize 
her in the presence of a large congregation at the water. 
This young woman was disappointed, and joined her 
parents in espressions and manifestations of anger. 
They sent for Elder Ilermon Stinson, an educated Free- 
will Baptist minister of not«, who came to the place, 
baptized the young woman, and organized a small 
church. And m just four weeks from that time, Elder 
Stinson was again called to the place to sit in counsel 
in the case of this woman when she was dismissed from 
the church for bad conduct Fearing that the bitter 
feelings of this family toward me might involve me in 
difficulty, I did not >ibit the place again. 

During the summer of 1843, 1 was not able to awaken 
especial interest at any new place upon the sujiject of 
the second advent. I visited the congregation of be- 
lievers in Portland and Braton, labored in the bay-field 
to earn clothing for the winter, and preached in differ- 
ent places where I had the previous winter given lec- 
tures. 

In the autumn of that year, in company with my 
father and two sisters, I attended the Maine Eastern 
Christian Conference, of which I was a member, held 
in the town of Knox. Before we reached the place, as 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Laboks. lOB 

night drew on, a heavy shower of rain compelled U8 to 
call at a hotel. In those days singing was our delight. 
My father had been a teacher of vocal music, and my 
sisters were firstnilass singers. And as time began to 
hang heavily upon our hands, we found relief in singing 
some of the most stirring revival melodies of those times. 

The landlord, his family, and many who had been 
driven in by the rain as we had been, seemed to enjoy 
our singing, and when we had finished one piece, they 
would call for another. In this way the evening passed 
off pleasantly. And when my father called for our bill 
the next morning, the landlord told him there was none 
for him to settle, as we had paid him the evening before 
in singing. He also stat«d that at any time wo would 
put up with him he would entertain us, and take his 
pay in singing. 

The Christian denomination in Maine, as well as in 
other States, had been deeply imbued with the spirit of 
the Advent hope and faith. But it was evident before 
that conference closed, that many, especially among the 
ministers, were drawing back, and were partaking of the 
spirit of opposition. The religious meetings and busi- 
ness sessions, however, passed off with a good degree of 
apparent harmony. No one preached or apoke in favor 
of the soon advent of Christ in a manner to offend any 
one, and no one directly opposed. But a lack of free- 
dom of spirit was felt by that portion of the conference 
who were decided believers. This class constituted a 
majority, and on Sunday, the last day of the meeting, I 
was urged to preach. But I was young, and well knew 
that according to custom the ablest men present were 
already selected to preach to the crowd on that day, yet 
I felt assured by the Spirit of God, that I had the word 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



106 Life Incidents. 

of the Lord to speak to the people on that occasion- 
Just as the afternoon service was to commence, I felt 
BO deeply impressed with duty to preach, that BCTcral 
ministers noticed it in my appearance, and came to me, 
saying ; " It is your duty to speak, and we will try and 
secure the time to you this afternoon." I then retired 
from the crowd in and around the house, lo pray over 
the matter, and while bowed before the Lord, decided 
that I would press my way directly toward the pulpit, 
and if the ministers gave mo room, and the time, I would 
speak, Ab I came toward the pulpit, I saw that the 
Bofa was filled with ministers, and that one of experi- 
ence in the ministry sat in the center, directly behind 
the large Bible. This man had been selected to give 
the last discourse. He had opposed me when lecturing 
in the west part of the State, and I concluded that he 
would not consent to give me the time. 

But as I drew near the pulpit, my brother Samuel, 
who was then a member of the conference, and a Bro. 
Chalmers, stepped down from the pulpit, took hold of 
my arms, and urged me to take a seat upon the sofa, 
stating to me that if I wished to preaeh I should have 
a chance. I replied that if one of them would read Ad- 
vent hymns, the other pray, and I could get hold of the 
lai^ Bible, I would speak. My brother read a iymn, 
and while Bro. Chalmers was praying, I took the Bible 
from the stand and turned leaves to certain proof tests. 
When the prayer was finished, some uneasineBS was 
manifested by several ministers as they saw me in pos- 
Beasion of the Bible. The second hymn was read and 
Bung, while I held fast the Bible. My intentions to 
preach were by this time well known to all tho minis- 
ters, yet no one offered to take the Bible, or speak to 
roe in reference to occupying the time, The way seemed 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 107 

fully open, and I moved forward with freedom, while 
responses of " Amen," were heard in different parts of 
the house from those who cherished the blessed hope of 
the soon -coming of Jesus. 

At the close of this service, the Lord's supper v/sb to 
becelehrated,and while the friends of Jesus were gather- 
ing around his table, I joined with my sisters In singing, 

"You will see jour Lord acoming," &e. 

Our voices were in those days clear and powerful, and 
our spirits triumphant in the Lord. And as we would 
strike the chorus of each verse — " With a hand of mu- 
sie,"— a good Bro. Clark, who ever seemed to have rest- 
ing npon him a solemn sense of the great day of Q-od 
near at hand, would rise, strike his hands together over 
his head, shout " Glory !" and immediately sit down. A 
more solemn appearing man I never saw. Each repe- 
tition of this chorus would bring Bro. Clark to his feet, 
and call from him the same shout of glory. The Spirit 
of God came upon tie brethren, who by this time were 
seated ready to receive the emblems of our dying Lord. 
The inflnzence of the melody, accompanied by Bro. 
Clark's solenm appearance and sweet shouts, seemed 
electrifying. Many were in tears, while responses of 
" Amen," and " Praise the Lord," were heard from 
almtst every one who loved the Advent hope. The em- 
blems were passed, and that yearly meeting closed. 

In a few weeks I returned to my old field of labor, 
and gave lecture at Brunswick and Harpswoll, where 
a good degree of interest was manifested. The field of 
labor seemed to open before me as winter drew near. 
I had become acquainted with Bro John Pearson, Jr., 
of Portland, who had been laboring a portion of his time 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



108 Life Incidents. 

giving lectures upon the advent near, and I invited him 
to join me. We lahored together in different parts of 
Maine much of the time for nearly one year. At the 
Eeed neighborhood, in Richmond, we saw a good work. 
Elder E. Cromwell, the pastor of the church, embraced 
the faith in full. I there baptized several. 

We labored at Litchfield and saw a good work. Many 
professed Christians embraced the faith, and sinners 
were converted. The Congregationalist minister felt 
that the work was against his interests, and in private 
circles opposed. On returning to the place, after an 
absence of some weeks, I met this minister in the road, 
and as we passed he seemed to be Burpriaed to meet me 
again, and said, 

" Why, Mr, White, are you yet in the land of the 
living f" 

" No, sir," was the reply, " I am in the land of the 
dying, but at the soon coming of the Lord I espect to 
go to the land of the living." We each went our way. 

The year 1843, Jewish time, which was supposed to 
reach, as stated by Mr. Miller, from March 21, 1843, to 
March 21, 1844, passed, and many were sadly disap- 
pointed in not witnessing the coming of the Lord in 
that year. But these soon found relief in the clear and 
forcible application to the existing disappointment of 
those scriptures which set forth tie tarrying time. 

It was as early as 1842 that the prophecy of Habak- 
kuk suggested the idea of the prophetic chart to the 
mind of that holy man of God, Charles Eitch. No one, 
however th aw n th s prophecy the tarrying time. 
Afterwa d th y uld both the chart and the tarry. 
Here is the p ph y 

" Wr t« the IS n and make it plain upon tables, 
that he may un that adeth it. For the vision is yet 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Laborh. 109 

for an appointed time, but at the end it shall apeak 
and not lie. Though it tarry, wait for it; because it 
will surely come, it will not tarry." Chap, ii, 2, 3. 

True believers were aJso much comforted and strength- 
ened by that portion of the prophecy of Ezekiel which 
seemed exactly to the point, as follows : 

" And the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, 
Son of man, what is that proverb that ye have in the 
land of Israel, saying, The days are prolonged and every 
vision &ileth? Tell them, therefore. Thus saith the 
Lord God, I wUl make this proverb to cease; and they 
shall no more use it as a proverb in Israel ; hut say unto 
them, The days are at hand, and the effect of every 
vision. For there shall he no more any vain vision, nor 
flattering divination within the house of Israel. For I 
am the Lord, I will speak, and the word that I shall 
speak shall come to pass. ' It shall be no more prolonged, 
for in your days, rebellious house, will I say the word, 
and will perform it, saith the Lord G-od. Again the 
word of the Lord came to me, saying. Son of man, be- 
hold, they of the house of Israel say. The vision that he 
seeth is for many days to come, and he prophesieth of 
the times that are far off. Therefore, say unto them, 
Thus saith the Lord God, There shall none of my words 
be prolonged any more, but the word which I have 
spoken shall be done, saith the Lord God." Cha{). xii, 
21-28. 

There was a general agreement with those who taught 
the immediate coming of Christ, in applying the parable 
of the ten virgins of Matt, xsv to the events connected 
with the second advent. And the passing of the time 
of expectation, the disappointment and the delay, seemed 
to be forcibly illustrated by the tarrying of tiie bride- 
groom in the parable. The definite time had passed, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



110 Life Incidents. 

yet believers were united in the faith that the event was 
near. It soon became evident that they were losing a 
degree of their zeal and devotion to the cause, and were 
falling into that state illustrated by the alumbering of 
the ten virgins of the parable, following the tarrying of 
the bridegroom. 

The first of May I received au ui^ent call to visit 
West GardiDcr, and baptiae. A messenger was sent 
twenty miles for me. He stated that there were ten or 
twelve children there, who were convicted by my lec- 
tures, who had held their little meetings by themselves, 
and sooght and found the Lord, and who bad decided to 
have me baptize them. Their parents opposed the idea, 
and told them that Klder Getchel, the pastor of the 
church, would baptize them. They held a little counsel 
and decided that they would not go into the water unless 
they could have me to immerse them. Their parents 
yielded and sent for me. But before I reached the 
place, an effort was made to intimidate these dear chil- 
dren, and, if possible, to frighten them, and thus keep 
them from doing their duty. " What kind of an ex- 
perience does Mr. White suppose those babies can 
tell ?" said a Baptist minister of the most rigid stamp 
of past times. 

The large school-house was crowded at the time ap- 
pointed, and there were three unfriendly ministers pres- 
ent to watch the proceedings. "Please vacate these 
front seats," said I, " and give those who are to be bap- 
tized a chance to come forward." Twelve boya and 
girls, from seven to fifteen years of age, came forward. 
It was a beautiful sight, which stirred the very depths 
of my soul, and I felt Uke taking charge of them as I 
would of a class in school. I was determined to help 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. Ill 

the feelings of tKoBe dear children tm much as possible, 
and rebuke their persecutors. 

After taking my text, " Fear not little flock, it a 
your Father's good pleasure tfl give you the Kingdom," 
Luke sii, 32, a text quite applicable to the occasiou, I 
stated that I should not require the children before me 
to relate their experiences before the eongregation. 
That it would be cruel to decide their fitness to follow 
the Lord in the ordinance of baptism by the confidence 
and freedom they might have in speaking before those 
professed Christians present who felt unfriendly toward 
them, and that I should, at the close of my discourse, 
ask them a few questions. The children were much 
comforted and cheered by the discourse. In fiict I was 
enjoying decidedly a good tinie with those lambs of the 
flock. They then arose in their turn and answered 
some questions, and related particulars as to their con- 
viction of sin, the change they had experienced, and 
the lore of Jesus they felt, until the congregation heard 
twelve intelligent and sweet experiences. It may be 
proper for mc here to state that qnestloos asked these 
children at the very point in the relation of their es- 
periencea when they were becoming confused, and were 
about to cut their story short, gave them confidence, 
and helped them to enter into all parts of their espe- 

I then called upon all present who felt opposed to the 
baptism of the little flock before me, to rise up. Not 
one aroee. I stated to them that the present was the 
time to object if they had objections. But if they did 
not then and there object, to forever be silent. I then 
said to the children that no one objected, and that the 
way was fully open before them, and no person from 
that day had any right to object to their baptism. We 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



112 Life Incidents. 

went to a beautiful body of water, where I led those 
dear children down into the liquid grave, and buried 
them with their divine I<ord. Not one of them strangled 
or seemed the least agitated. And as I led tliem out 
of the water and presented them to their parents, the 
children met them with a heavenly smile of joy, and I 
praised the Lord with the voice of triumph. This 
meeting, and that sweet baptism, has lived among the 
m<fflt pleasing memories of the past, and when laboring 
for the youth in different States, I have probablj re- 
hearsed more or less of the particulars of that sweet 
meeting, and that happy baptism, a hundred times. 

In the month of June, 1844, a Second-Advent Con- 
ference wag held at Poland, Me., which I attended in 
company with Elder Pearson. I had traveled esten- 
aively in the heat and dust of summer, until my plain 
clothing was much soiled and worn. And not enjoying 
my usual freedom of spirits, I chose to remain silent and 
^ve others the time. I enjoyed the preaching, how- 
ever, and the social seasons of this excellent conference, 
and at its close felt my usual spiritual strength and 



There waa present at this conference an Elder H., from 
Extern Maine, who had much to say in his peculiar 
noisy style. He professed to be a man of great, faith, 
and wonderfully filled with the Holy Spirit. If' noise 
harsh expressions, rough language generally, and fre- 
quent empty shouts of " Glory, hallelujah," constitute 
the sum total of the fruits of the Spirit, then this Elder 
H. wasan exceedingly goodman But jf iove, peace, long- 
suffering, gentleness, goodness, meekness, and temper- 
ance, are among the fruits of the Spirit, this poor man 
waa sadly deficient. In fact these precious fruits were 
not exhibited in him. He enjoyed a shout with those 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Laboks. 113 

who would join with him, and ever appeared to feel 
strong and sure of Heaven. Self appeared in this man, 
and not Christ. He had much to say of humility ; but 
his was evideatly on the outside. His style of worship, 
and pretended humility, are weli-described by the apos- 
tle as "voluntary humility and will-worship." Attimes 
he was so very humble (?) that ho chose not to seat 
himself at the table with others to tate food ; but, for- 
getting the words of the apostle, " Let all things be 
done decently and in order," he would take food from 
the table, and go behind the door and eat it, attracting 
attention to his wonderfiil humility by shouts. But if 
corrected for his faults, however carefully, the demon 
in him was aroused at once. This man had no words 
of tenderness and comfort for the weak and fainting. 
So far from this, he even boasted of running over, as 
ho expressed it, this one and the other. He spoke and 
acted as if he regarded himeelf aa being on exhibition 
at that meeting as a wonderful specimen of faith and 
goodness. His career since that time, in following the 
spirit that seemed to possess him at that conference, has 
proved that the man was laboring under the sad mis- 
take of supposing himself led by the Spirit of God, while 
being controlled by Satan. 

The reader may be disappointed at the introduction 
of this unpleasant matter, choosing to read only of those 
incidents with which are connected the victories of the 
work and power of God. But it may be for the safety and 
sure advancement of young disciples, and those of little 
experience in the conflicts of the Christian life, to learn 
of the trials of the way, and of the wiles of the Devil, 
aa to know only of the power and love of God, and the 
triumphant victories of his truth and people. The va- 
rious attacks of Satan, in order to mislead and finally 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



1I4 Life Incidknts. 

destroy even honest men and women, may with pro 
priety, in consequence of their numbers, bear the name 
of legion. And the duty of all is, as stated by our Lord, 
'■ Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation." 

But he who is filled with pride in spiritual things, 
and is unteachahle — thinks himself espeeiaUy led by 
the Spirit, and understands all about tho work of the 
Lord, who regards himself as an eminent Christian, yet 
is easily tempted, and becomes jealous of being slighted, 
and even ugly if he does not receive a large share of 
attention— is a tool for the Devil, and an exceedingly 
dangerous man. He is a medium in the hands of Sa- 
tan through which to affect and mislead the precious 
flock of Christ. Let all beware lest they, in some way, 
be brought more or less under the influence of such, 
and, in consequence, weave into their cspericnce un- 
comely stripes of vain religion. 

Such things ever have existed, and ever will exist 
during the entire period of Satan's cfibrte to wrest 
precious souls from the hands of Jesus Christ. " For 
there must be also heresies among you," says Paul, 
"that they which are approved may be made manifest 
among you." These, in the Lord's providence, consti- 
tute a portion'of tho fuel to heat the furnace of afflic- 
tion in which the true Christian loses his dross and is 
refined, so as to reflect in his life the meekness and 
purity of the loving Lamb of God. Therefore let not 
the beloved of the Lord think it strange concerning the 
fiery trial which is to try them, as though some strange 
thing bad happened unto them. But rejoice, inasmuch 
as they are partakers of Christ's sufferings, that whan 
his giory shall be revealed, they may be glad with ex- 
ceeding joy. 1 Pet. iv, 12, 13. 

The reader will please return to Poland conference. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labobs. 115 

One morniog about forty brethren and aistera bowed at 
the family altar, at the house of Bro. Jordan, while 
Elder H. led in prayer. A portion of that strange 
prayer was in substance as follows : 

" JiOrd, have mercy on Bro. White. He is proud, 
and will be damned unless he gets rid of his pride. 
Have mercy upon him, Lord, and save him from 
pride. Lord have mercy, and wean him from the 
pride of life. Break him down. Lord, and make him 
humble. Have mercy upon him. Have merey." 

He went on telling a long story about me, informing 
the Lord of my pride, and how sure I was of destruc- 
tion unless I should speedily repent, and closed up with 
vehement cries of " Have mercy ! Have mercy ! Mer- 
cy ! Mercy !" This was his way of treating those who 
did not seem to receive him with feelings of great rev- 
erence for his special humility and extra holiness. His 
object in this was to cast fear upon those around him, 
and thus bring them directly under his influence, that 
they might show him all that respect which his especial 
endowments demanded. 

But he did not succeed in my ease. After the com- 
pany had arisen to their scats, and had for awhile pain- 
fully pondered in silence what these things could mean, 
I drew my chair near Elder H-, and in a kind manner 
said to him : 

" Bro, H., I lear you have told the Lord a wrong 
story. You say I am proud. This I think is not true. 
But why toll this to the Lord ? He knows more about 
me than you do. He does not iieed to he instructed in 
my case. But this was not your object. You wished 
to represent mo before these brethren and sisters as 
proud, and have chosen to do so through the medium of 
prayer to God. Now, sir, if I am proud, eo much bo 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



116 Life Incidents. 

that you are able to giTe the Lord information on the 
subject, jou can tell me before these present in what I 
am proud. Is it in my general appearance, or my man- 
ner of speaking, praying, or singing?" 

" No, Bro. White, it is not in those things." 

"Wei!, ia it manifested by these worn and soiled 
clothes ? Please look me over. Is it in my patched 
boots? my rusty eoat? this nearly worn-ont vest? these 
soiled pants ? or that old hat I wear ?" 

" No ; I do not see pride in any of these things you 
mention. But, Bro. White, when I saw that starched 
collar on you, God only knows how I felt." 

And here the man wept as though his heart would 
break. This was for effect. It was his usual resort 
when he had points to carry in a difficult case. In an ex- 
tremity, tears are not unfrequently woman's closing and 
moat powerful argument. In her, if her cause be juat, 
they are excusable, and even appropriate and beautiful. 
But to see a coarse, hard-hearted man, possessing in his 
very nature but little more tenderness than a crocodile, 
and nearly as destitute of moral and religious training 
as a hyena, shedding hypocritical tears for effect, is 
enough to stir the mirthfulness of the gravest saint. 

" But let me explain to you, Bro. H., about this 
starched collar. I may be able to help you. .When I 
came to this conference, sister Eouuda offered to do my 
washing, and as I had no clean change, ahe kindly lent 
me her husband's shirt, which unfortunately has a 
starched collar. Mine have only a narrow binding round 
the neck. I wear no collars only in cases of necessity 
like the present. It is this, sir, that has given rise to 
all your ado this morning. I usually wear a black al- 
paca bosom, but am not the owner of a single collar. 
You have certainly told the Lord a wrong story about 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 117 

me, under circumstances the most inexcusable. And I 
think your first aad most important work is to settle 
this matter with him." 

Elder H. dropped upon his knees, and said, in sub- 
stance : 

" Lord, I have prayed for Bro. White, and he is 
displeased with me for it. Have mercy upon him I Have 
mercy ! Mercy ! Mercy !" 

And seeing that none joined with him, not even so 
much as to kneel, he felt that his effort was proving a 
failure, and in a subdued tone came to me and said : 

" Why did you not kneel with me ? O Bro. White, 
I have felt for you, prayed for ynu, and have wept over 
you, and I hope you will not be offended." 

" Certainly, I am not offended. There is nothing in 
ail this to offend any one. I pity you. You are suffer- 



ing from unsanctifled feeli 
nate application of false 
e to me than the howli 



s arising from an unfortu- 

Your prayers are no 

f the winds. And when 



you, under such circumstances, plead your tears, fi 
ings of shame and inexpressible disgust and pity for you 
come over me. I advise you to carry this matt«r no 
further; and I hope you will learn a good lesson from 
the folly you have manifested this morning." 

By this time I seemed to lose sight of that gloom ajid 
despondency under which I had been suffering for sev- 
eral days, and I enjoyed the cloajjg portion of the confer- 
ence exceedingly well, and from that time felt my usual 
freedom of spirits. This was my first experience in 
meeting and rebuking fanaticism, which served to pre- 
pare me to deal with it in its ever-varying forms in after 

That fanaticism did arise about this time, and labor 
to attach itself to the Advent cause, I would not deny. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



118 Life Incidents. 

I, however, by no means admit the truthfulfless of the 
highly-colored reports of the bitter enemies of the cause. 
Not more than one in ton of the slanderous reports had 
the least semblance of truth in them. Men filled with 
prejudice and with bitterness against the proclamation 
of the immediate second advent of Christ, mingled with 
fear that it might be true, were totally unfitted to fairly 
represent the f th m t vei and act ons f bel overs. 
And tiere ire no goid reiao s why ho who ves a 
fa thfu! ket h f Ad ent h stiry should hes tate to 
adm t all the facts relat ve t ianat e sn wl oh have 
ar sen tron the b gotry and bl nd zeal f b h men as 
Flder H and th c n re de gn nc •mi shrewd, who 
hi e borne the \dvG t an e and h e pr fei ed tlie 
Advent fa f h 

I t not one of the p!a nest facti n sacred h story, 
that when God has especially wrought for his people, 
Satan has ever improved the opportunity to mate es- 
pecial efforts? And, during the entire period of the 
controversy between Christ and his angels, and Satan 
and his angels, when the sons of God come to present 
themselves before the Lord, may they not expect that 
Satan will come also ? Has not this ever been true in 
the history of the people of God ? And does not the 
sad experience of the church of Jesus Christ, since the 
time where sacred history leaves it, agree with that of 
the patriarchs and prophets 1 

We read of I,uther'a perplexities, and of his anguish, 
in consequence of the conduet of fanatics, and the ter- 
rible influence the course of these men had on the great 
reformation, and count these things among the evidences 
that God was especially with Martin Luther. And there 
were the Wesleys, and a host of other good men, who 
have lifted at the great wheel of reform, and have 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



My Public Labors. 119 

blessed the world with the inspirinc; inflnenee of their 
living faith. Theae men who kept pite with (he spint 
of reform, have, in their turn been anuoyed at erery 
step by Satan close at their heela pushing ungnaxded 
Boula, over-zealous and illy-balanced ones into fanati- 
cism. The experiences of the-^e men are in harmony 
with that of the holy men of old, and attest the fact that 
when and where God works for his people, just there is 
the time and place for Satan to practice his impositions 
upon those he can get under Lis foul influence. 

Did Satan stir up fanaticism in connection with the 
Advent movement? This is one of the proofs of the 
genuineness of the work. What! He suffer the world 
to bo warned of their and his approaching doom, and ho 
not be stirred in consequence of it? The church be 
aroused to action, and to readiness for the day of God, 
and sinners by thousands leaving his ranks and seeking 
a preparation to meet the King of kings, and he remain 
quiet ? No. He knows his time is short, hence not 
only his wrath, but his wiles in all their forma. This 
is well illustrated by what is said to be a dream. A 
traveler saw Salan seated upon a post, in front of a 
house of worship, asleep. He aroused him from his 
slumbers and addressed him as follows : 

" How is it that you are so quietly sleeping ? This 
I conclude is unusual for you, considering your reputa- 
tion for activity in your kind of work. Is it not?" 

" Yea," was the reply, " but the people in this house 
of worship are asleep, and the minister is asleep, and I 
thought this a good time for me to take a nap." 

Let the people be aroused to the living truths of the 
word of God, and to a life of faith and holiness ; let 
them with gladness receive the news of the return and 
I reign of the Juat One; let them consecrate 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



120 Life Incidents. 

themselves and all they have to the Lord, and with one 
united voice swell the note, " Behold he eometh," and 
you will have good evidence that the powers of dark- 
ness are all aetir. Satan will not aleep then. With 
vigilance will he manifest his wrath, and, calling to his 
aid all the fallen angels of his realm, his wiles will be 
imposed upon all connected with the people of God who 
are not properly instructed and guarded. 

But it should he distinctly understood that the proc- 
lamation of time in the message symbolized by the first 
angel of Kev. xiv, 6,7, and in the cry "Behold the 
Bridegroom eometh," given in great power in the au- 
tumn of 1844, did not produce fanatieiam. In those 
solemn movements, helievers were sweetly united in the 
one blessed hope, and the one living faith. It was when 
they were left without definite time, during the summer 
of 1844, that extravagant views of being led hy the 
Spirit prevailed, and to some extent brought in fanati- 
cism, division and wiid-fire, with their blighting results, 
among the happy expectants of the King of glory. But 
when the proclamation of definite time came in the 
autumn of 1844, fanaticism, ultra holiness, unhappy 
divisions, and their resolts, melted away before it like 
an early autumn frost before the rising sun. 

EISE AHD PEOGEESS OF ADTENTISM. 

A wide field is before me, and I must study brevity 
upon this subject, or it will crowd more important mat- 
ter out of this volume. I can therefore give but a brief 
sketch of the most prominent features of this great 
movement. I shall he principally indebted to an article 
published in the Advent Shield for May, 1844, written 
by J. Litch, for what ia said upon this subject. The 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



EisE AND Progress of Adventism. 121 

first period of expectation had just passed, when Mr. 
Litch reviewed the entire ground, and presented facta 
in the case for the edification and encouragement of be- 
lievers. These facts can never lose their interest to all 
true believers, till the Advent hope shall be consum- 
mated. 

" The rise of the Advent cause, as it has been de- 
veloped by Mr. MUler, may be dated A. B. 1831. For 
although he discovered his principles as early aa 1818, 
it was not until 1831 that he first began to publish them 
abroad. 

" His first step in this work was the publication of a 
aeries of articles on the subject of Christ's second com- 
ing, which appeared in the Vermont Telegraph, a Bap- 
tist paper, published in Brandon, Vt. Those articles 
were written to rid himself of the strong impression 
which followed him, that he must go and publish this 
thing to the world. 

" But after writing and publishing the above, instead, 
aa he espected, of finding relief from his responsibili- 
ties, he only found the inward monitor the more ear- 
nestly pressing him, saying, ' Go and tell it to the world, 
or their blood wiU I require at thy hand.' To rid him- 
self of this strong impression, he wrote a synopsis of his 
views, and in the spring of 1882 he publi^ed i^ in 
pamphlet form, and spread it over the country, and sent 
it to different parts of the world among the missionary 
stations." 

Invitations for Mr. Miller to lecture came in from all 
directions, which he accepted, and he continued to ti'avel 
and labor with great success among the people, but with 
little encouragement from the ministry. 

'■ In 1836 Mr. Miller found a friend who undertook 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



122 LiPE Incidents. 

the publication of a volume of lectures, the Beries which 
he usually gave as a cout^e. The publication of those 
lectures constituted a new era in the history of the Ad- 
vent cauise ; for, from that time, wherever he went and 
lectured, the written lectures which were left behind con- 
tinued to preach and establish those who were partially 
convinced of the truth. His labor, by this means, ceased 
to be like writing upon the sand, as formerly. It is one 
of those strongly-marked demonstrations which history 
presents of the power and influence of the press for good 
or evil. 

" Those hooks gradually spread abroad, where ho had 
never been in person, and created an interest in the 
public mind to investigat* the subject for themselves. 
It was not, however, uatil the winter of 1837-8, that 
the work attracted much attention in Massachusetts. 
About the month of February, in 1838, aevera] copies 
of the lectures found their way into Massachusetts, and 
awakened quite a sensation. One copy fell into the 
hands of the editor of the Boston Daily Times, and 
most of the lectures were re-published in that paper, 
and obtained quite an extensive reading. The effect 
was so great that it was found necessary to provide an 
antidote, in the shape of two letters from the pen of 
Rev. Ethan Smith," _ 

Mr, Liteh introduces his own interesting experience 
in the Advent cause in the following language : 

" About the time of the appearance of those lectures 
in the Boston Times, a copy of the work was put into 
the hands of the present writer, with a request that he 
should read it and give his opinion of its merits. The 
idea of an attempt to discover the time of Christ's sec- 
ond advent was to him so strange, that he could scarcely 
make up his mind to give the book a perusal. No doubt 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



OP Adventism. 123 

came into his mind but wtat he eould entirely over- 
throw the whole system in five minutes. For, thought 
he, according to Paul, [2 Thess. ii,] the falling away 
must first come, and the Man of Sin be revealed ; which 
the great body of commentators understood to be the 
Papal system. But, according to Daniel and John, that 
power is to continue for 1260 days, or years ; and the 
date assumed by the most learned writers of the age, for 
the commencement of the period, was 606, and conse- 
quently it would not end until 1866. This was a de- 
cisive argument. However, to gratify a friend, and 
from a curiosity to know what arguments could be ad- 
duced in support of so novel a doctrine, the book was 
read. There was no difficulty in adopting most of the 
sentiments advanced in the flist lecture. Prejudice be- 
gan to give way, and the idea of the glorious reign of 
Christ on the earth renewed, was most delightful. From 
that, the 1260 days came up, and the evidence pre- 
sented, by which it was clearly shown that those days 
terminated in 179S, having begun in 538. The great 
argument against the coming of the Lord, which had 
appeared 90 strong and invulnerable, soon vanished; 
and a new face shone forth from Paul's argument. The 
substance of it was, the predicted period having gone 
by, and the Papacy having been consumed away by the 
spirit of the Lord's mouth, he is nest to be destroyed 
by the brightness of Christ's coming. Then there can 
be no millennium until Christ comes—for the reign of 
the Man of Sin and a glorious millennium cannot co- 
exist. Thus the old febled millennium was lost. 

" Before concluding the book, I became fully satis- 
fied that the arguments were so clear, so simple, and 
wi thai so scriptural, that it was impossible to disprove 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



124 Life Incidents. 

the position which Mr. MiUer had endeavored to ^- 
tablish. 

" The question of duty then presented itself thus: 
' If this doctrine is true, ought you not, as a minister of 
the gospel, to understand and proclaim it?' Yes, cer- 
tainly I had. "Thenwhy notdo so?' Why, if it should, 
after all, prove false, where will my reputation be? 
And besides, if it ia not true, it will bring the Bible into 
disreput*, after the time has gone by. But there is 
another view to be taken of this subject. How shall 
we know whether it is true or false ? Can it ho known 
except by the testimony of the Scriptures ? What do 
they teach ? This is the true question. If it is true 
that the Lord is coming so soon, the world should know 
it ; if it is not true it should be discussed, and the error 
exposed. I believe the Bible teaches the doctrine; and 
whUe I believe thus, it ia my duty to make it known to 
the extent of my power. It is a scriptural subject, and 
one fuH of interest; and the discussion of it cannot do 
harm. These prophecies and periods are in the Bible, 
and mean something — if they do not mean this, what 
do they mean ? Thus I reasoned, until the Lord, in a 
night-dream, showed me my own vileness, and made me 
willing to bear reproach for Christ, when I resolved, at 
any cost, to present the truth on this subject." 

As soon as Mr. Litch came to this decision, he pub- 
lished a synopsis of Mr. Miller's views in a pamphlet, 
entitled the Midnight Cry. He continued to lecture, 
and aJso published a second work of 204 pages, entitled 
" The Probability of the Second Coming of Christ about 
A. D. 1843." 

" It was in this work that the calculation on the fall 
of Ottoman supremacy on the 11th of August, 1840, was 
first given to the world. So also the argument on the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Rise and Progress op Arvbntism. 125 

1260 days, showing bow all the events which were to 
precede the time, times and a half, centered in 538, 
while the decree of Justinian was given in 533. 

" This work circulated through New England, and 
excited something of an interest. The subject rested here, 
with the exception of a few newspaper articles published 
in Zion's Herald, of Boston, and Zimt's Watckinan^ of 
New York, until the spring of 1839. 

" la that year (1839) Mr. Miller was invited into 
Ma^achusetta to lecture. In that tour be visited and 
lectured in Eandolph, Lowell, Groton, and Lynn. His 
introduction was principally through the influence of 
plder T. Cole, of Lowell, a minister of the Christian 
connection. Again, in the autumn and winter of the 
same year, he returned and lectured in Eseter, New 
Hampshire, and Haverhill, Massaeiusett^, where a good 
effect was produced. 

■' It was at this Exeter meeting that he first became 
acquainted with Elder J. V. Himos, and received his 
first invitation to visit Boston and give a course of lec- 
tures in the Chardon-Street Chapel. His first course of 
lectures in that place constituted altogether a new era 
in the history of Adventism. An excitement was pro- 
duced in Boston which demanded light, and prepared 
the public mind to sustain the enterprise of hiring the 
Marlboro' Chapel for a course of lectures. Froii that 
point an influence was extended through all the adja- 
cent country ; and such was the demand for light that 
it was determined to issue a new and revised edition of 
the lectures. This work was undertaken, without fee 
or reward, by that devoted friend of the cause. He 
cheerfully undertook the revision of the work and the 
superintendence of publication, which a Boston pub- 
lisher agreed to do if he could liave the profits arising 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



126 Life Inciuems. 

from an edition of five thousand copies. This he had. 
Mr. Miller has often heon blamed for securing tlie copy- 
right, and hence it is but just to him. and the cause to 
say, that it was the only condition on which the pub- 
lisher would undertake to issue the worlc. After selling 
the five thousand copies, Mr. Mussey, the publisher, 
concluded that the demand was over. For the pu^rpose 
of supplying the public, Mr. Himes then undertook, at 
the earnest solicitation and advice of friends, the publi- 
cation of the work himself. At the same time he aban- 
doned the copyright, and thus, to save reproach on the 
cause, exposed himself to the competition of any and all 
who chose to compete with him. The same course has 
been pursued in reference to all his other publications. 
Notwithstanding ail this, all that the tongue of slander 
could invent has been heaped upon him for the stand 
he took and the self-denying course he pursued on this 
subject. 

" During Mr. Miller's lectures in Boston, a work en- 
titled ' Illustrations of Prophecy, by David Campbell,' 
appeared. Some other works of an ephemeral charac- 
ter, from Orthodox, Infidel, Universalist, and other ists, 
appeared about the same time, and accomplished each 
their work, by overthrowing — not Mr. Miller — but one 
another, , 

" Under these repeated attacks from the pulpit and 
press, it was felt that some organ of communication 
should he opened, by which the public mind could he 
disabused in reference to the varied reports which were 
circulated in reference to Mr. Miller and his views. He 
had long soi^ht for some one to take the supervision of 
a paper through which he could speak to the public ; 
but such a man could not be found, who for love or 



■hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



SuiNS oi' THE Times. 127 

money would undertake the task, and bear tiie scorn of 
au unbelieving world. 

"THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES. 

'■ At tJik juncture, wben tlie storm of opposition grew 
heavy, the providenco of God raised up a man for this 
work also. The unwearied friend of this cause, J. V. 
Himea, who has so nobly stood in the front of the hosts 
and the hottest of the fire, came forward and threw him- 
self into the enterprise, to make up the breach. On the 
20th of March, 1840, without money, patrons, or 
scarcely friends, he issued the first number of the Signs 
of the Times. The appearance of that sheet was hailed 
with joy by many a longing heart, waiting for the con- 
solation of Israel. The paper waa sustained for the first 
year at a considerable expense to the editor, besides his 
own unrequited toil. As might be expected, the ene- 
mies of the cause were greatly discommoded by the ap- 
pearance of such a weapon, both oA'cnsive and defensive. 
Nothing which a heart suxchai^ed with gall could in- 
vent, or the tongue of envy utter, was left unsaid or 
unwritten against the editor. But his language was, 
None of these things move me. He was sufficiently con- 
vinced of the truth of the doctrine to know that it was 
worthy, at least, of a fuU and candid investigation, and 
this he determined t h uld h f la he was able 

to gain thus much f t 

" The paper thus ta ted was publ h d f r two years 
as a semi-moathly, nd n then w kly period- 

ical. It has been ad by mult ud th ughout the 
United States, and nthBthpvi s, with the 
deepest interest, a d 1 b ti th n 1 an angel of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



128 Life Incidents. 

mercy and love ; the good it has accomplished will only 
be known in the great day of the Lord. 

'■ During the same winter (1839-40) Mr. Miller was 
invited to lecture in Portamonth, S. H., and Portland, 
Me. In both these places, as well as in Boston and 
vicinity, his labors wcro attended with refreshing show- 
ers of divine grace. Numbers embraced the doctrine 
of the Lord's speedy coming, who are yet strong in the 
faith, giving glory to God. This winter's campaign 
produced an excitement throughout New England, and 
raised up friends in almost every town. 

" As the spring opened and the summer came, the 
entire community were excited, and expectation on tip- 
toe, in reference to the 11th of August and its antici- 
pated events, the fall of the Ottoman empire, &c., &e. 
Many were the predictions that when that day should 
have passed by, as it certainly would do, without the 
event being realized, then the spell would be bro- 
ken, and Adventism would die. But the time came; 
and it must be eonfes^d it was for a few weeks a time 
of trial to many. Yet ' He who tempers the wind to 
the shorn lamb,' had compassion on his little ones, and 
did not suffer them to be tempted above what they were 
able to bear. And few, very few, even under that trial, 
shrunk from their faith. The time came and, passed 
by; and, as a matter of course, the distance from Con- 
stantinople could not be p^sod without consuming some 
considerable period of time. But when the fact did 
reach us, it was found that on the very day anticipated, 
the 11th of August, a transfer was made of the supre- 
macy of that empire from Mahometan hands. This 
fact entirely discomfited the hosts of the enemy. The 
cause again revived, and careered on its way with still 
greater power than ever before." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



United Effort. 129 

united effort. 

'■ Up to this period all that had heen done was ac- 
complished by individual effort. In this depresfiion of 
afEiiira, it was determined to hold a ' Second-Advent 
Conference' in Boston, where the friends of the cause 
couid congregate and give expression to their feelings, 
and put forth an effort to arouse the conntrj and the 
world to a sense of ite coming doom. This meeting was 
assembled in the Chardon Street Chapel, on the 15th of 
October, 1840, and continued two days. This was 
styled ' The First General Conference of Second-Advent 
Believers.' It was a season of comfort and refreshing 
to the lovers of tbe glorious appearing of our blessed 

'■ In the spring of 1840, the writer of this article wrote 
and published a third work, entitled ' An Address to the 
Clergy.' It embraced in a short compass an exposition 
of the nature of tbe kingdom of God ; also an article on 
the return of the Jews, and their title to the land prom- 
jshed to Abraham for an everlasting possession. It 
presented the subject in a light somewhat different from 
what it had ever been presented before in this country. 
The effect of it on the clergy was considerable ; some 
were moved by it to give the subject an examinaf^ion, 
and became satisfied that it was the true position. It 
also contained the ai^ument on the fall of the Ottoman 
empire. The second edition, published in 1841, was 
revised by giving the historical facta, showing the ful- 
fillment of the calculation." 

June 15-17, 1841, the second General Conference of 
Advent believers was held in Lowell, Mass. It was a 
time of deep interest, and gave a new impulse to the 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



130 Life Incidents. 

During the ensuing summer Mr, Liteh visited the 
seats of the four New England Methodist Episcopal 
Annual Conferences, and gave lectures which called out 
more or less of the ministry to hear him. His efforts in 
this direction removed prejudice, and made a good im- 
impresaion. 

" The course of Adventism was steadUy onward, fcoth 
among clergy and laity, throughout New England. 

" It was in the autumn of this year that that devoted 
and beloved hrother, C. Fitch, returned again to the 
examination of tto question of the Lord's coming, and 
came out a decided advocate of the doctrine. He at 
once entered the field, and has proved an efficient aux- 
iliary to the cause 

'■ Bro. William Miller conlinued his lahora in various 
parts of the country with great success. Bro. Himes 
also devoted as much time as his pastoral and other du- 
ties would allow, to lecturing on the subject. 

" In October another conference was held in Port^ 
land. Me., which gave a new impulse to the work in 
that section of the country. Another conference was 
appoioted and held in the Broadway Tabernacle, New 
York city, which was the first successful effort ever 
made in that city. 

'■ From New York city we proceeded to Low, Hamp- 
ton, the residence of Bro. Miller, and commenced an- 
other conference. It was a season of refreshing to all, 
and more especially to Bro. Miller himself It was the 
first conference he had ever attended; and to find around 
him such a host as were congregated there, from cast, 
west, north and south, from Canada as well as the States, 
raised up to proclaim this truth, by the blessing of &od 
on his labors, was to him most refreshing and encour- 
aging. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



United ErFORT. 131 

" Daring the winter of 1841-2, conferences were held 
in variona places, which were all attended with good : 
Boston, Mass.; I>oyer, N. H.; Sandy Hill, N. Y.; 
Pomfret, Ct, ; Colchester, Vt. j Ashhurnham and Lu- 
nenburg, Mass., &c. The result of them, eternity will 
unfold ; but much fruit was immediately apparent. A 
large number of ministers of the gospel were awatened, 
during the winter, to a sense of their duty to inyesti- 
gate the subject, and were induced to preach it more or 
less in their pulpit ministrations ; and some of them 
devoted themselves entirely to the Advent cause, and 
became efficient lecturers. 

" As the spring opened, Bro. Himes determined on 
sounding the cry abroad more i'ully in the city of New 
York ; and accordingly, in the month of May, himself 
with Bro. Miller went to that city to commence their 
operations. The Apollo Hal!, on Broadway, was rented 
at a heavy expense, and they commenced their work. 
The labors of the preceding visit were so far obliterated 
that none could be found to invite them to their house 
and give them a night's lodging. They accordingly 
took an ante-room adjoining the hail as a sitting and 
lodging room for a part of the time, until friends were 
awakened and brought in, who furnished a cot-bed, and 
thus relieved them from the hard floor. Two weftks, 
under these circumstances, laboring night and day, pay- 
ing most of their own expense (for tho public collec- 
tions were very small), were necessary before an impres- 
sion could be made. One fact should be here recorded : 
An impression had gone abroad respecting the Adven- 
tista, that they were monsters, or almost anything 
but civilized beings. So strong was this impression, 
and so general, that a number of days had passed and 
scarcely a lady dared to make her appearance in the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



1S2 Life Incidents. 

meetings. The religious press Lad sounded the alarm, 
and spread a panifi throiigli the community which it 
was difficult to remove. Bat as one after another ven- 
tured to look in, and then to listen, tiio prejudice be- 
gan to ^ve way, and the congregation to enlai^e, and 
before the meetings closed on anniversary week, the 
house was well filled with attentive hearers, and a per- 
manent interest secured. It was a great undertaking, 
but the victory was at length achieved, and a great and 
gloriouB harvest has been gathered in. This meeting 
closed under encouraging circumstances, and filled all 
who were present with hope as to the future." 

CAMP-MEETING EKA. 

" While the meetings were progressing in New York, 
the fiends in Boston determined oa a, general rally in 
that eity during anniversary week. Accordingly, the 
Melodeoa was secured for the occasion, and our meet- 
ings began under the moat auspicious circumstances. 
Adventism had never seen a brighter day. The atten- 
dence was Jargo throughout the entire meeting. Al- 
though the interests of the week were great, yet none 
had a larger share of att«ntion than the Advent Anni- 
versary Conference. During that week, Mwong the va- 
rious other interests which came up for discussion, was 
the question of holding a camp-meeting, or camp-meet- 
ings, dnring the ensuing summer. This was thought, 
by many, a great undertaking. What, a little handful 
of Adventisf? hold a camp-meeting ! Why, they are 
hardly able to hold a house-meeting, much less a camp- 
meeting ! However, there was sufficient faith and zeal 
in the meeting to say tky. Arrangements were accord- 
ingly made by the appointment of a camp-meeting com- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Camp-Mertinu Eha. 133 

mittee, to carry the plan int-o effect. It was determined 
to make a most vigorous effort duriDg the summer, for 
the spread of this great light. For we then thoi^ht it 
douhtful whether we ever should reach another anniver- 
sary week, in time. 

'■ Immediately after the anniversary meetings were 
over, the writer started for Canada East, to fnlfill an 
engagement in Stanstead. He left Boston on Monday 
morning, and arrived at Stanstead, and began Lis meet- 
ing on Wednesday. The interest steadily increased 
from the beginning, and before two weeks were passed, 
the country, for thirty or forty miles around, was awake 
to the subject of the Lord's coming. Immense con- 
courses a^embled both in Canada and in Derby, Ver- 
mont, where a course of lectures was given. Such was 
the interest to hear, and the awakening among the 
people, that it was determined at once to hold a camp- 
meeting in Canada. In accordance with this determi- 
nation, a place was selected, the ground prepared, and 
the meeting held in the township of Hadley, Canada 
East. Such was the good effect of this first meeting, 
that the people of Bolton wished one to be held in their 
town. This was begun the next week after the Hadley 
meeting closed, and ended ou the third of July. During 
that month's labor, as near as could be estimated, five 
or BIX hundred souls were converted to God. 

"The last week in June, the first Advent camp-meeU 
ing held in the Stat^ commenced in Bast Kingston, 
New Hampshire, where an immense multitude assembled 
to hear the word of the kingdom, and worship the God 
of Abraham. Thus, instead of one Advent camp-meet- 
ing during the season, which the unbelief of some 
thought could hardly be carried through, within one 
month of the determination to ti\>/. three such meetinjra 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



134 Life Incidents. 

had actually been successful. Besides these camp-meet- 
ings, there were immense gatherings of the people ali 
through the northern part of Tcrmont and New Hamp- 
shire, and onward through the State of Maine." 

THE GEEAT TE^^ 

" While these operations were goiag forward the 
plan was started for constructing a large tent sufficient 
to accommodate four thousand persons with which to 
go into the cities where no house was open for lectures 
This proposition was at once roceiyed by the people, and 
Bro. Himes. with the help of othei friends, undertook 
the work. Such a tent was completed and pitched m 
Concord, New Hampshire, in the latter part of July. 
The excitflraent produced by such a movement was still 
greater than that occasioned by the Advent camp-meet- 
ings. 

" The tent was nest pitched in Albany, New York ; 
then in Springfield, and Salem, Massachusetts, and Ben- 
son, Vermont And finally, for the last time in the 
season, in Newark, New Jersey. In all these places 
the word took efiect, and produced the greatest and 
most beneficial results. Besides the great f^nt-meetings 
and numerous courses of lectures, there were held some 
six or eight camp-meetingSj in New England, during 
the summer and fall. The work spread with a power 
unparalleled in the history of religious excitements. 

" During the season, Bro. C. Fitch made a visit to 
Oberlin Institute, where he proclaimed the doctrine of 
the Lord's coming to the students, as wel! as faculty 
of the institution, and in various other places in Ohio. 
While on this tour, the Lord wonderfdlly blessed his 
labors, and gave him fevor in the sight of the people. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Gheat Tent- 135 

It was arranged for tim to remove his family into that 
region of country to spend the winter, and lecture in 
Cleveland and vicioity. This movement awaiened an 
interest in that part of the country, whieh has heen in- 
creasing to the present time. 

" After the close of the Mewark camp or tenl>-meet- 
ing, the cold weather set in, and rendered it impracti- 
cable longer to continue these public, outdoor meet- 
ings, and the laborers began to arrange for a winter's 
campaign. Bro. Himes, together with Bro, Miller and 
others, returned to New York, and commenced a course 
of lectures in the church, corner of Catherine and 
Madison streets, where Bro. Storrs had been laboring 
with great success for a number of weeks. The inter- 
est still continued to increase beyond all espectation. 
An invitation was also given for a course of lectures in 
the Methodist Protestant church, in Anthony street, 
under the pastoral care of Bro. E. Jacobs. This in- 
vitation was accepted by Bro. A. Hale, and attended 
with a great blessing. Bro. Jacobs, and many of his 
charch, embraced the doctrine, and began immediately 
to proclaim it with power, 

THE MIDNIGHT CRY. 

" Such was the interest in New York City, that it was 
determined by Bro. J. V. Himes, to commence a daily 
Advent paper, and publish it at least for four weeks, in 
which the principal arguments sustaining our views 
were to be embodied and given to the public in a cheap 
and popular form. The paper was commenced in the 
latter part of November, 1842, entitled TJht Midnight 
Crif. It was principally under the editorial supervision 
of our beloved and faithful brother, N. Southard. The 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



136 Life Incidents. 

twentj-four numbers were published, and ten thousand 
copies of each number circulated. Most of these were 
gratuitously distributed through the postoffices at the 
expense of the publisher. Of course, such a distribu- 
tion could not fell ta awaken an iaterest throughout the 
country, of the moat salutary character Thousands 
were enlightened and instructed, and embraced the doc- 
trine, who never heard a lecture on the subject. The 
' Cri/ ' has been continued as a weekly paper up to the 
present time, and has each successive week been extend- 
ing its sphere of usefulness, and cheering fh h t f 
thousands of lonely pilgrims in every part f th 1 d 

"In February, 1843, Bro. Miller and B Hm 
visited Philadelphia, and gave a course of 1 tu w th 
very great effect. The city was convulsed th v^h t 
witi the influence of the lectures. Saints j d th 
wicked trembled, backsliders quaked, and the word of 
the Lord ran and was glorified. It is doubtful whether 
Mr. Miller ever gave a course of lectures with greater 
effect than at that time. It placed the cause on a per- 
manent foundation in tlie city, and prepared the way 
for extending it into the South and West. A book- 
room was opened in the city early in January, and a 
small penny paper, the Philadelpkia Alarm,, was issued. 
Thirteen numbers of it were published, about foijr thou- 
sand copies per number. 

Efforts were now made in Washington, D. C, and 
Pittsburgh, Va. " Indeed, the whole West seemed ripe 
and ready for harvest. Letters written from Pittsburgh, 
and published in the Midnight Cry, soon aroused the 
friends at the East, and a number of lecturers immedi- 
ately started for that field of labor. The Advent ban- 
ner was unfurled in Cincinnati, and from thenco the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Midnioht Cky. 137 

light has been spreading all over the western and south- 
ern country. 

'■ Returning from Pittsburgh, about the middle of 
March, the PMladelphia Alarm was merged in the 
Trumpet of Alarm, a paper containing the diagrams of 
the Tiaions of Daniel and John, and a connected view 
of the Advent doctrine, gotten up for the espress pur- 
pose of circulating in the West and South. From 
twenty-flve to thirty thousand copies of it have been 
circulated , 

" While these things were going on at the West, the 
Lord was still at work in the Bast. By his gracious 
Providence, those beloved brethren, N. N. Whiting, 
J. B. Gook, and F. G. Brown, were brought into the 
faith and began to proclaim it aloud. The effect of it 
was electrical. Very many, who had previously looked 
upon the subject as beneath their notice, began to feel 
that it was possible, after all, that there might be some- 
thing in it. This induced esainination of the evidence, 
and that again produced conviction of the truth of the 
doctrine. 

" In a manner too rapid to record, the Advent cause 
went forward during that winter. I am aware that his- 
tory loses more than half its interest from the absence 
of its details ; but such are the limits to which this 
sketeh must be confined, it is impossible to enter into 
the minutite of the thing. All that can be done will be 
to record the outliaeg of the story. 

" Then, again, Bro. Fitch's mission in Ohio resulted 
in the establishment of a Second-Advent paper in 
Cleveland, which has proved an instrument of great 
good to the cause in that section of the country. Brn. 
H. B. Skinner and L. Caldwell, who spent the winter 

Life Incldsnl!. JQ 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



139 Life Incidents. 

in Canada East, alao commenced a paper there, devoted 
to the cause. 

" As the summer opened, preparations were made for 
tabernacle and eamp-meetings. East, West, and North, 
tiey were appointed and held ; most of which were at- 
tended with the special blessing of God on the people, 
and greatly extended the knowledge of the Advent 
views. The same anxiety to hear on the subject, which 
has characterized the doctrine from its beginning, 
marked it still. Not only in places where it had gained 
a foothold, but in new places where it had never been 
proclaimed, the greatest anxiety to heat was manifested. 

" Bro. Himea undertook the task of again sustaining 
the great tent, and going with it into western New York. 
This he, in connection with other brethren, carried 
through. Up to that time, no permanent interest had 
been created iu that part of the country. But from the 
holding of the tent-meeting in Rochester and Buffalo, 
the subject took a strong hold on the community 
through that region of country, and has been steadily 
going forward ever since. 

" From Buffalo, the tent was taken to Cincinnati, 
Ohio, and a full exposition of the Advent doctrines 
given to the people. Several courses of lectures, how- 
ever, had been previously delivered in that city, and 
the people were thus prepared to improve the privilege 
of the tent-lectures. There had also been several camp- 
meetings in the vicinity of the city; so that a great in- 
terest prevMled in the country to obtain light on the 
subject. 

"In connection with each of the tent meetings, an Ad- 
vent paper was published, in which the main points of 
the Advent doctrine were given to the people, with 
great effect. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Midnight Out. 139 

" We have not space for a. full account of the numer- 
ous ineidenfs wtich marked tke latoi^ of the summer 
and aiatumn of 1843. But it must be recorded, to the 
praise of God's glorious grace, that the work of the 
Lord went steadily forward, bearing down all opposi- 
tion, from whatever source. 

"We were deprived, daring the entire spring and 
summer, of the labors of our beloved Bro. Miller, who 
was confined to his house by a painful sickness for a 
aumber of months. In the fall of the year, as his 
health improved, he again commenced his arduous 
work ; first making a tour through New England, and 
then into western New York. During the eight weeks 
which he spent in the latter tour, he preached eighty- 
five timM, besides all the other duties which devolved 
upon him, incidental to such a journey. Never were 
hia labors attended with better results, or received with 
greater pleasure, than during that journey. ' The good 
seed,' ' the word of the kingdom,' still found good 
ground, into which it fell, took root, and brought forth 
fruit. 

" During this visit to the west, among other places, 
he visited Lockport, New York, the residence of Elder 
E. Galusha, so well known in the Baptist church in the 
United States. He had been for several months More 
or less eiercised on the subject of the coming of the 
Lord, and had ^ven it a very candid examination, but 
had never fully committed himself to it until Bro. Mil- 
ler's lectures in the church of which he had the pastoral 
charge. He, from that time, became a decided advo- 
cate of the doctrine, and has since devoted himself to 
its advocacy." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



140 Life Incidents. 

mb. miller's visit to washikgton. 

"It had long teen in contemplation, by Bro. Himes, 
in company with Bro. Miller, to viait Washington city, 
District of Columbia, and sound the alarm in the capi- 
ta! of the nation ; but no opportunity presented itself 
for so doing until the past winter. Commencing in 
Boston, they lectured in that city, and from thence came 
to New York, deliTCring a course of lectures to a numer- 
ous audience; from thence visited Philadelphia, spent 
a week, and gave a course of lectures to an immense 
concourse of people, with yery great effect. From Phil- 
adelphia, he, in company with the writer, went to Wash- 
ington and commenced a course of lectures, February 
20, 1844. Two weeks were spent in different sections 
of the city, in presenting the doctrines of Adventism, 
and the evidences of the speedy coming of the Lord. 
The attendance was good, and the interest to tear, deep. 
A greater revolution in public sentiment has rarely been 
witnessed in so short a time, than was brought about in 
Washington, in reference to the Advent doctrine. 

" During our stay in Washington, besides the papers 
and books which were carried on from the North, a 
paper was commenced there, called the Southern Mid- 
night Cry. Two numbers were published and circu- 
lated in Washington and vicinity, and another in Balti- 
more, while Bro. Miller was giving his course of leoturea 
in that city. Thus ended the winter of 1843-4, and 
brought us to the point which had so long been before 
us — the end of the Jewish year 1843." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Modes of Opposition. 141 

the teemination of the prophetic times. 

" As might be expected, as the crisia, the 2lKt of 
March, approached, there was a very general especta- 
tloD, of an entire overthrow of the whole system of Ad- 
ventism. It was supposed that thoaewho had embraced 
it, if the appointed time should pass, would yield the 
whole question. But they had not so learned the Bible. 
The doctrine doea not consiet in merely tracing pro- 
phetic periods, although that is an important part of the 
work. But the whole prophetic history of the world is 
giyen in the pages of inspiration, is recorded in hiatory, 
and affords indubitable evidence of the fact, that we 
have approached a crisis. And no disappointment res- 
pecting a definite point of time can move them, or drive 
them from their position relative to the speedy coming 
of the Lord. And it yet remains to be shown that our 
calculations of time are not correct, and are only in 
error relative to the event which marked its e!ose. This 
is the most likely. There are, at present, some who 
falter, but comparatively few, however, who have given 
up the cause. Most stand unmoved amidst all the scoffs 
and jeers of a reviling world." 

MODES OF OPPOSITION. 

" It has usually been the fact that, as soon as the 
doctrine of the Ivord's speedy cominghaa been presented 
in any place, the clergy, in the course of one or two 
weeks, would begin their attacks from the pulpit. The 
asual argument has been — 

"1. 'Of that day and hour knoweth no man;' yet 
those men profesa to know the very time when the Lord 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



142 Life Incidents. 

is to come. Yes, they profess to know more than the 
angels, or even the Son of God himself. 

" 2. The Lord cannot come nntil after the millen- 
nium, during which the whole world is to be righteous, 
and the lion eat straw like the ox, &c. 

" 3. The Jews must be brought in, and restored fo 
Palestine, before that day comes. 

" 4. It ia to come as a thief, aa a snare, &c., on all 
them that dwell on the earth. But now there are so 
many who are looking tor it, that it cannot come as a 

" 5. It cannot come now, because there are so many 
learned and holy ministers and Christians, that if it 
should come now, it would take them by surprise. The 
Lord will not come without their knowing it. 

" 6. The world is yet in its infancy; the arte and 
sciences are just beginning to come to maturity, and fit 
the world to live, and it cannot be that the Lord will 
come now and destroy it all. 

" 7. Then again there is so much waste land to be 
occupied in the western country, land which has never 
yet been cultivated at all, that it is not at all reasonable 
that the Lord should destroy it all before it baa been 
improved. 

" 8. But the great argument, the one which has proved 
the most effectual, has been, that this vision of Daniel 
viii has nothing to do with the coming of Christ, or 
setting up of God's everlasting kingdom. It simply 
refers to Antiochus Epiphanes, and his persecution of 
ths Jews, and desecration of the tomple, some 160 odd 
years B. c. Thus we have the abomination of desola- 
tion spoken of by Daniel the prophet, for which the 
Saviour taught his people to look, about two hundred 
years before the instruction was given. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Modes op Oppobition. 143 

" To the foregoing miglit be added a mimber more 
of the aamo elasB, professedly drawn from reason and 
Scripture, but none of them more formidable than those 
already recorded. Do you smile, gentle reader, at the 
idea of calling these arguments ? Yet, you may be as- 
sured ttat each of them in turn has been urged by grave 
men, calling themselves doctors of divinity. 

'* But the most wonderful and overwhelming of all 
arguments which have ever been presented against the 
doctrine, is, ' Mr. Miller has built some efone wall on 
his farm ! !' But, I forgot myself ; I said the most won- 
derful ; there is another quite its equal : ' Mr. Miller 
refuses to sell his farm ! !' How, oh ! how can Christ 
come, when Mr. Miller will not sell his farm ? 

" But this is not all ; for the truth is, ' Mr. Himes 
has published and scattered (a large part of them gra- 
tuitously) more than five millions of books and papers. 
He must be engaged in a speculation ; and how can the 
Lord come ? Oh ! liow can he come V 

"But to be serious; a word on this subject is due 
these men, and the cause whose advocates they have 
been. For those who have known William Miller, and 
have known his personal history, it is not needful we 
should write. But there arc those who know him not; 
on their account it is, that this memento is here in- 
serted. 

" When Mr. Miller first commenced the advocacy of 
the Advent doctrine, he was engaged in agricultural pur- 
suits. He had a farm of his own, was surrounded by 
an interesting family, and possessed all that could make 
life easy and agreeable. When the Lord called and 
thrust him out into this work, he was in the decline of 
life, without the advantages of an academical education, 
without experience as a public speaker, without eccle- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



144 Life Incidents. 

siaatical preferments, except as a yalaed and worthy lay 
member of the Baptist church; the prejudices of both 
the church and world were decidedly against all at- 
tempts to understand the prophetic scriptures, with many 
other discoura^ug eireumstanccs. Tet, in the face of 
all discouragements, ho went forth taking nothing; hut 
as freely did he bestow on others the light whioh God 
had given, as he had received it. 

" For a number of years after he be^n this work, he 
traveled extensively, lectured frequently, endured pri- 
vation and scoffing, and paid all the expenses of his 
journeys from his own funds. At the same time he had 
a large family dependent on him for their subsistence, 
besides keeping open doors for all the Lord's servants 
who should choose to come under his roof; where they 
were always sure to find a hearty welcome. 

" After pursuing this course for some years, he ar- 
ranged his domestic aflairs, by giving up his farm into 
the hands of his sons, so as to sustain his family, and 
have an annuity of one hundred dollars, to clothe him- 
self and meet his other incidental expenses. In this vray 
he continued to travel far and near, wherever Provi- 
dence opened the way, and for the most part bearing 
his own expensea. This he did until his journeys be- 
came so numerous, long and expensive, as to exceed his 
income. Then he permitted the people among whom 
he labored to pay his traveling expenses. But he has 
not received enough, since he began his work, to sus- 
tain him in it. From the sale of his books he has re- 
ceived no profit. It has been no part of his business to 
lay up treasures on earth, or accumulate wealth by the 
gospel of God's grace. 

" Amidst all the vile and reproachful epithets which 
have been heaped upon him, all the false and scurrilous 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



MoBEs OF Opposition. 145 

reports which have gone the rounds of hoth pulpit and 
press, as well as private circles, he has gone on, still 
pursuing the even tonor of his way, accomplishing the 
mission on which he set forth. If his remarks concern- 
ing the attacks which have been made upon him, have 
sometimes seemed severe, it will not be wondered at, 
when it is recollected that it is nothing else but the se- 
verity of truth. We will not pretend to say that he tas 
never erred ; but this we do say, while we confess, that 
' to err is human,' few men have gone through an en- 
terprise like this, with fewer errors or blemishes than 
William Miller. 

" So, likewise, in exposing and reproving the growing 
corniptionB of the church and ministry, he has been 
thought by many too severe. But this, too, haa con- 
sisted in the severity of truths which few, in an age of 
degeneracy like this, had either the independence or 
courage to speak out. He haa spoken aloud what others 
have thought and repeated only in private. Yet, after 
all, who that knows the man, but loves him? Take 
him all in all, where could an instrument he found bet- 
ter qualified for the station he has filled ? 

" A few words respecting that faithful and devoted 
friend of the cause of Adventism, J. V. Himes, must 
close this part of the present work. From the position 
he has occupied in the front of the battle, the (nost 
deadly shafts of the enemy have been aimed at him. 
The generous spirit of self-sacrifice with which he came 
forward and exerted every nerve for the advancement 
of this great work, excited at once the envy, the wrath, 
the anger and calumny of the whole host of foes to the 
doctrine. And no means which could be devised to 
blast his influence haa been wanting from that to the 
present time. But through grace he has thus far tri- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



146 Life Incidents, 

umphed. I believe the providence of God raised up J. 
V. Himes as an associate and fellow helper of Mr. Mil- 
ler, in the groat work of arousing the church and the 
world to prepare for the eoming of the Lord; and that 
he has performed the work with fidelity to God and 
man, and honor to himself." 

EXTENT OF THE WORE. 

" We look upon the proclamation which has been 
made, as being the cry of the angel who proclaimed 
' the hour of His judgment is come.' Eev. xiv, 6, 7. It 
is a sound which is to reach all nations; it is the proc- 
lamation of ' the everlasting gospel,' or ' this gospel of 
the kingdom.' In one shape or other, this cry has gone 
abroad through the earth wherever human beings axe 
found, and wo have had opportunity to hear of the fact. 
Within the last sis years, publications, treating on the 
subject, have been sent to nearly every English and 
American missionary station on the globe ; to all, at 
least, to which we have had access. 

" Then again, the great religious papers of the coun- 
try have all aided in this work ■ for some of them have 
jubbshcd our views as written by friLuds, and others 
hive published ilvilws and overthrows in whiph our 
argument-) mu-it be presented m crder to refute them. 
By theie the truth has been spread into many pla- 
ces where it cruld not have reacbid by the ordinary 
means. Then a^ain, the cancdtures which have been 
seatteied among the rabble, have carried the groat point 
with them, the coming of the Lord to judgment, and 
the time of his coming. 

" The secular press has contributed, in no sniall de- 
ind spread an interest on the question. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Extent of The Wokk. 147 

Even the foolish and false statements which have been 
put forth, have, in some insianccs, only turned out for 
the advancement of the work of God. The story, for 
instance, which was Btart«d by the New York Sun, that 
Mr. MiUer had fised on the 23d of Apri!, 1843, as the 
time for Christ to come, although entirely false and 
baseless in itself, yet was so widely circukted, that there 
was scarcely a place known where the report was not 
heard and an interest awakened." 

ADVENT BOOKS. 

" These have been greatly multiplied within the last 
four yeara. As already remarked, the first and most 
important work published, was Mr. Miller's lectures. 
That volume may be regarded as the seed from which 
all the rest have germinated. The works of Miller, 
Ward, Hale, Bliss, Fiteh, Storrs, Brown, Hervey, Cook, 
Whiting, Starkweather, Hawley, Litch, Fleming, Cox, 
Sabine, &c., constitute the Second Advent Library, and 
exhibit the views which have been presented to the 
public by the lectures. Other sheeta and pamphlets 
have been published. 

" Some of the sheets which have been published and 
.circulated have accomplished a vast amount of gqod. 
The ' Clue to the Time,' written by Bro, L. Hersey, a 
ehoeraaker in Boston, and a city watchman, with a dia- 
gram, has been the means of great good. Eternity alone 
will reveal the many precious souls who have been led 
to look for 'the Lord's coming from the reading of one ' 
of those sheets." 



hoa<,i:, Google 



148 Life Incidents. 

lecturers and writers. 

" The mass of lecturers who have been raised up and 
thrust forth into this work, have been men of sound 
minds, warm hearts, full of zea] for God and the salva- 
tion of men. They have made no great pretensions to 
learning, in Us common acceptation ; but yet, as a gen- 
eral thing, they have been close students of the Bible, 
making it a self-interpreting book. Nor have they been 
altogether inattentive to history as their time and means 
have allowed. It is true that, so far as they have been 
successful in their work, the excellency of the power has 
been of God. 

" But there have been some raised up among us of 
commanding talents and acquirements ; men, who need 
not blush to stand by the side of the wise and learned 
of the earth. These were raised up at a time when such 
assistance was needed, and God has accomplished his 
work by them. The Advent writings exhibit minds 
accustomed to think and reason, as well as read. Al- 
though the mass of the books lay no claim to literary 
merit, yet they have done more to promote a sound, 
healthy, moral literature, than any other hooks of the 
age. They have so selected and arranged histofical in- 
cidents, in connection with the prophetic scriptures, 
which embrace the history of the world, as to invest 
that history with an interest which the mass of readers 
never before saw or felt. If they have promoted the study 
of history, much more have they induced a careful study 
of the Scriptures. 

" It is a lamentable fact, that although this is an age 
of Bibles, yet the great body of professing Christians 
know but little what that Bible contains. And wher- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



What Adventism Has Accomplished. 149 

ever Advent books have been circulated, instead of su- 
perseding the use of the Bible, aa most books do, they 
almost invariably send the reader to the sacred store- 
house. Nothing ever given to the public has excited 
so much interest in the study of the Bible as the proc- 
lamation of ' the hour of His judgment.' A course of 
lectures in a village, would open a door for the sale of 
more Bibles in a week than would have been sold before 
for years. Whatever may be the final issue of this ques- 
tion, so far its fruits have been of the beat character." 

WHAT ADVENTISM HAS ACCOMPLISHED. 

" 1. When this cry first commenced, the prophecies 
were generally looked upon as a book of mysteries, 
which it was presumption, if not sacrilege, to attempt 
to understand or explain. That spell lias been broken, 
and the Christian public understand that those deeply- 
interesting portions of the word of God are also a part 
of lis revelation to man. And even the clergy, of all 
orders, have been constrained to speak out and give 
some explanation of the prophecies, however crude it 

" 2. The fable of the world's conversion, and the uni- 
versal triumph of Christianity, which almost univer- 
sally prevailed ten years ago, has been exploded, and 
the church now understands that the Man of Sin is to 
remdn in the world until the Lord comes and destroys 
him by the brightness of his coming. That there is to 
be no millennium until ' the first resurrection,' at the 
coming of the Lord. That idea cannot be made to grow 
again as it has done. 

'■ 3. That kindred doctrine, the return of the Jews 
to Palestine, where they are again to be exalted to pe- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



160 Life IscrDENTs. 

culiar privileges, is exposed, aad the o)d apostolic doe- 
trine, that there is no respect of persons with God, is 
made to stand out in bold relief, so that the church must 
see and acknowledge it to be the truth of God. 

" 4. It has produced a very general conviction on the 
public mind, that we are near the end of time, and just 
ready to appear before the bar of God. The general 
outlines of prophecy, as exhibited in the four great 
kingdoms, is seen and acknowledged by very many to 
be nearly accomplished. And hence the conviction 
fastens on the mind, that the end of all things is at 

" 5. It has developed a vast amount of German ra- 
tionalism, neology and infidelity in the chnrcli, and has 
demonstrated the fact, that nearly or quite ail the theo- 
logical schools are under its influence. And it has 
proved, that if the Lord does not eome speedily and end 
the strife, that the country must soon he flooded with 
this system of neology. 

" 6. Wherever it has gone, the Advent doctrine has 
awakened sinners, reclaimed backsliders, quickened be- 
lievers, and promoted the cause of God generally. 
Thousands on thousands can witness the truth of this 
remark in their own experience ; and wiU have cause 
to bless God eternally for the Advent doctrine tyid Ad- 
vent preaching. 

" 7. It has shown professedly orthodox ministers to 
be so degenerate in their sentiments as to make common 
cause with infidels and Universalists against the coming 
of the Lord. And has also shown the church to be so 
degenerate as to cast out her children for looking for 
and speaking of the return of her Lord. 

" 8. It has given to the church and world a simple, 
plain, common-sense system of interpretation of the sa- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Peemanency of the Work. 151 

cred canon, so that every man, who will take the troable 
of reading the Uibleand collating the different portions 
of it, may understand tie word of God without the aid 
of learned commentaries." 

PERMANENCy OF THE WORK. 

" No provision has been made for the establishment 
of permanent institutions among Adventists. Indeed, 
we have no means of ascertaining the number of minis- 
ters, and others, who have embraced the Advent faith. 
We only know that there are several hundred congrega- 
tions, and a still larger number of ministers, who have 
publicly professed the faith, besides many who still re- 
main in the churches of the land. Those who have 
espoused this cause have honestly believed in the com- 
ing of the Lord ' about a. d. 1843 ;' and as honest men 
they have kept to their work of sounding the alarm. All 
peculiarities of creed or policy have been lc«t sight of, 
in the absorbing inquiry concerning the coming of the 
heavenly Bridegroom. Those who have engaged in this 
enterprise are from all the various secta in the land — 
Protestant Episcopal, Methodist Episcopal, Methodist 
Protestant, Primitive Methodist, Wesleyan Methodist, 
Close Communion Baptist, Calvinistic and Armenian 
Baptists, Presbyterians, Old and New School Congro- 
tionalists, Old and New School Lutheran, Dutch Re- 
formed, &c., &o. All these have agreed to work to- 
gether for the accomplishment of a certain object: and 
the organization U which this has given rise so far ts 
there is anything whi h may >e < illed an organizati n 
is of the m st simple voluntary and prim tive f rm 
While the engross ng and scripfurii t-baraeter of the 
grand object has kept thu'^e who have been bro i^ht un 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



152 Life Incidents. 

der its influence above the considerations which so gen- 
erally divide the household of faith, it has also made 
them frank and kind in expressing their minor differ- 
ences, and forbearing toward each other on subordinate 
questions upon which they may not see alike. And in 
this is their strength. 

" In 1842, Kobert Winter, an Englishman by birth, 
and a Primitive Methodist by profession, fell in with 
the Adventists in this country and embraced the doc- 
trine. In the fall of the year he resolved f« return to 
England, and proclaim the coming of the Lord. He 
did return, and commenced tho work, God owned his 
truth, and it took effect, and many have been raised up 
to join with him in spreading the light through these 
islands of the sea. Last summer camp or field meetings 
wereheld in different parts of England with great success. 

" Books and papers to a large amount have been sent 
to England, and scattered abroad through the country; 
and several books and papers have been republished in 
that country with great effect, 

" The British provinces adjoining the United States, 
have been visited and furnished with the light. Our 
beloved brother Hutchinson, in Montreal, has published 
a large amount of matter in his paper, The Voice of 
Elijah, and sent it over the United Kingdoms. , 

" But I must close this brief sketch of the rise and 
progress of Adventism, or my space will be more than 
full. But a few only out of the multitude of incidents 
which should enter into a work of this kind have been 
noticed. But this is ail we have room to give in the 
present sketch. The Judge is at the door, and will 
make a more full and accurate development of this great 
work than human heart can indite or hand record, Con- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exetek Camp-meetisg. 153 

cerning Adventism, it may be truly said, ' "What hath 
Goi wrought ?' 

" No cause of a moral or religioas character, proba- 
bly, ever made bo rapid advances as tte cause of Ad- 
ventism. Ifa votaries have uBually been the most hum- 
ble, pious, devoted members of tlie different churches ; 
men and women who love their Lord, and to whom the 
thought of his glorious advent has been a source of 
sweetest pleasure. The hand of Providence has every- 
where opened the way, and provided the means for 
doing all that human means could do. None of the 
lecturers have made themselves rich, or even held what 
little they had wien they embarked in the enterprise. 
Everything has been freely sacrificed when the cause 
demanded it. Never have a set of men labored more 
faithfully and zealously in tho cause of God, or with 
purer motives. But their work is with the Lord, and 
their record on high. 

" It is asked what we intend to do, now the time is 
expired ? Our answer is, we intend, by the Lord's beip, 
to spread the glad tidings of the kingdom of God until 
it appears. The arguments which have been presented 
on the prophetic history and periods, together with the 
signs of the times, have lost none of their strength ; and 
we purpose to continue presenting them until the Mas- 
ter comes, that we may be found giving his ' housAold 
meat in due season.' " 

THE EXETER, H. H„ OAMP MEETING. 

It was in the month of August, 1844, that the mem- 
orable Second-Advent camp-meeting was held at Exe- 
ter, N. H. This meeting was largo. It was 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



154 Life Incidents. 

of a general rally from all parts of New England, and 
many were present from other States and from the Can- 
adas. There were many tents upon the ground, some 
of them resembling houses of worship, in size and shape, 
more than the small tents usually seen upon Methodist 
camp grounds. These furnished ample accommodatioaa 
for the thousands of believers pr^ent. 

There was a general agreement with all Adventists at 
that time, that the special proTideneo of God had di- 
rected the Advent movement. But the farthest point 
to which the Jewish year could be extended, reaching 
from March, 1843, to March, 1844, had passed, and 
believers were left in a state of suspense and uncertainty, 
evidently not enjoying all the inspiring influence of the 
Advent hope and faith they felt under the protlimation 
of definite time. And there were other thiUj,'* bcides 
the passing of the time, that east a degree of general 
gloom over the Second-Advent cause at that time 

Storra' Six Sermons on the immortality question were 
being widely circulated among Adventists, and the doc 
trine of man's unconsciousness in death and the destrue 
tion of the wicked, was being adopted by some and re 
garded with favor by many. The time had come in 
the providence of &od, for this question to be agitated 
But its importance could not then be seen by any as it 
is now regarded since the rise and wide-spreading,' deso- 
lating influenco of Spiritualism. Those Second-Advent 
editors and lecturers, such as Litch, Hale, Bliss, Himes, 
and MiJler, who did not agree with Mr, Storrs, not only 
failed to see that good could result from the agitation of 
the subject, but were grieved that tho once united and 
happy flock, who were looking for the immediate return 
of the great Shepherd, should have their minds divided 
by this question. And tliese men, who felt the respon- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Thb Exeter Camp-meeting. 

sibilities of tlie great Advent canee, are not to t 
Bured too much for tiiei'r fears, nor blamed too Si 
for their efforts to avoid the discussion of so sensitive a 

And while it was being feared that a portion of the 
Advent body were having their minds diverted from the 
all-important work of warning the world of the soon- 
coming of the Son of man, bj an unnecessary discussion 
of the immortality question, others were causing divis- 
ions, and were bringing much labor and perplexity 
upon the leading men in the cause, by ur^ng upon the 
flock extreme views of entire consecration, or Christian 
perfection, then taught by the Methodists, the men 
of the Oberlin school, and others. And not a few 
men and women appeared in the Advent ranks who 
professed to be wonderfully led by the Holy Spirit. 
These took their position in advance of their brethren. 
Many of them soon became self-righteous, and, notwith- 
standing their apparent humility, were proud of their 
spiritual attainments. So wonderfully impressed to do 
this or that, and so directly taught by the Holy Spirit 
in relation to their entire duty, how could they err? The 
idea of mistakes on their part, in doctrine or in duty, 
was banished from them. 

Viewing themselves far in advance of their brethren, 
they were ready to teach even their teachers. And sup- 
posing themselves directly taught by the Holy Spirit, 
they were ready to reject the instructions and correc- 
tions of those who labored to help them. Such persons 
usually advance rapidly in their wild career. They soon 
fall under the direct power of Satan, to be impressed 
and tempted by him to do this or that thing which may 
be sinfu]. They labor under the terrible deception that all 
their impressions are from the Holy Spirit, and must at 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf • 



156 Life Incidekts. 

al] hazards be promptly ol>ejed. God pity the poor 
fanatic, who is thus goaded on by the Devil to disgrace 
himself and wound the cause of Christ. In no case 
could Satan strike the Advent cause so stunning a blow, 
and so completely cover it with reproach, as to lead on 
certain ones who boro the Advent name in the wild 
career of fanaticism. 

And he knows when to strike. The world had just 
trembled before the solemn message of the Judgment 
hour, proelaimed with great boldness and power. And 
believers had lifted up one united voice in confident tes- 
timony relative to the period of their joyful expectations. 
But the time had passed, the world breathed easier, the 
scoffer triumphed, and believers felt that they had all 
they conld do to hold fast, and not draw back to per- 
dition. This was just the time for Satan to strike. 

More or less had embraced the Advent faith from all 
those religious bodies where the idea was prevailing that 
Scriptural sanctifioation, purity and holiness, consisted 
chiefly in happy flights of feeling, and being led in the 
minutiie of the Christian life by impressions. These 
had been stirred to the very depths of the soul by the 
proclamation of the second coming of Christ, and felt 
that if they ever needed holiness it was then necessary, 
to enable them to stand when he should appear,, and 
that if they should ever follow the leadings of the Holy 
Spirit, it was then, as they were engaged in the pre- 
paratory work for the Judgment. And with their false 
notions of entire consecration, they were in readiness 
for the torch of fanaticism. If Satan could control these, 
and bring reproach upon the Advent cause, and sadden 
the hearts of those he could not destroy, he would gain 
a victory that would cause wicked men and demons to 
triumph. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exeter Camp-meetino. 157 

There was upon the Exeter camp-ground a tent from 
Watertown, Massachusetts, filled with fanatical per- 
sons, as hriefly described above. At an early period in 
this meeting, they attracted much attention by the pe- 
culiar style in which they conducted their seasons of 
social worship in their tent. These were irregular, very 
lengthy, frequently extending into hours of intermission 
and rest, continuing nearly all night, and attended with 
great excitement, and noise of shouting and clapping of 
hands, and singular gestores and exercises. Some 
ehoufed so loud and incessantly as to become hoarse, 
and silent, simply because they covid no longer shout, 
while others literally blistered their hands striking them 
together. 

The tent's company from Portland, Me., of which I 
was one of the number, had pitched close by this tent 
from Watertown, before the condition of those who oc- 
cupied it was generally known, little thinking of the 
annoyances they were to suffer from these fanatical per- 
sons. But these they endured for a while in the hope 
that they would be corrected and reproved. Seeing, 
however, that they were not the persona to be reformed, 
and that they grew no better, but, rather worse, the 
Portland brethren moved their tent to a distant part of 
the ground. But this act, showing the assembled thou- 
sands that we had no union with those we left, crea- 
ted sympathy for these fanatics, in not a few who viewed 
all the dangers of the way on the side of those who were 
disposed to formality. These joined with the Water- 
town people in the cry of pereecution, and shouted glory 
tfl God over it, as if a new and brilliant victory had 
been gained. 

By this time a general gloom was coming over the 
meeting, and ministers who had the burden of the work 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



158 Life Incidents. 

upon them, fell* deeply. The wildfire was spreading, 
and how to stop it was the question. The people were 
told of the dangers of spiritual magnetism, and were 
warned to keep away from that tent. But this only 
caused a crowd of the curious, incautious, and those 
who claimed a right to investigate, and felt that they 
were responsible to no one, to gather round this tent. 
And it was eTident that every hour some were being 
brought under this influence, several of whom were suf- 
fering impulse to ride over reason. 

A minister, possessing more natural eloquence than 
piety and real moral worth, while attempting to preach 
from the stand, was rebuked by a clear voice from this 
tent, and thrown into confusion. " Don't let me fell, 
brethren," said he to the large congregation who were 
turning their attention to the tont from which came the 
voice. " Pray, and keep your minds upon the subject." 
He did fall in spirit and freedom, and his effort was a 
decided failure. 

Elder Plummer, of Haverhill, Mass., who had the 
especial charge of the meeting, made appropriate re- 
marks upon the condition of things, with great solemnity 
and deep feeling. He then prayed, calling on God for 
guidance and help in that critical hour. He prayed 
like a strong man in agony, whose only hope of deliver- 
ance was in God. Ho then stated something of his 
opinion of the spirit of fanaticism on the ground, and 
exhorted the people to look to God for help, and not 
suffer their minds to be diverted by the interruptions 
and general noise of the faction on the ground, who 
were not in harmony with the great objects of the meet- 
ing. He stated, in the most solemn manner, that he had 
no objections to shouts of praise to God, over victories 
won in his name. But when persons had shouted 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exr.TER Camp-meeting. 159 

" Glory to Ood" nine hundred and ninety-nine times, 
with no evidence of one victory gained, and had blis- 
tered their hands in striking them together with vio- 
lence, he thought it was time for them to stop. But if 
they would not change their course, it was time for all 
who wished to he consistent Christiana to withdraw 
their sympathy from them, and show their disapproval 
of their course by keeping entirely away from them. 

These reaiarks helped the people generally, but not 
those who were wild with fanaticism. But none among 
the preachers and speakers generally had shown up to 
this time that they had the burden of the meeting upon 
them, excepting what was seen in Elder Plummet, in 
reproving existing wrongs. Several spoke from the 
stand, hut they failed to move the people. God evi- 
dently had a special message for that people, to be at- 
tended with his signal blessing. Men of ability spoke 
of the great lines of prophecy, which proved that the 
advent of Christ was the next great event, and of the 
signs that the event was at the door ; but this was aB 
familiar to that crowd of intelligent believers as the 
alphabet. Just then, as one was speaking with but little 
force and interest, and the people were becoming weary 
of being told, in a dull, prosy style, what they already 
knew, a middle-aged, modest-appearing lady aroee in 
the centre of the audience, and in a calm manner, and 
with a clear, stron'g, yet pleasant voice, addressed the 
speaker as follows : 

" It is too late, Bro. . It is too iat« to spend 

our time upon these truths, with which we are familiar, 
and which have been blessed to us in the past, and have 
served their purpose and their time." 

The brother sat down, and the lady continued, while 
ali eyes were fastened upon her. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



160 Life Incidents. 

'■ It 18 too late, brethren, to apend preeions time as 
we have since this camp-ineeting commeneed. Time is 
short. The Lord has servants here who have meat in 
due season for tia housetold. Let them speak, and let 
the people hear them, ' Behold the Bridegroom eom- 
eth, go je out to meet him.' " 

This testimony seemed electrifying, and was responded 
to by choked utterances of " Amen," from every part 
of tbat vast encampment. Many were in tears. What 
former speakers had said was forgotton, and the spirit 
of fanaticism, which an hour before lay upon the bur- 
dened feelings of the brethren and sisters like a 
ponderous leaden weight, was also forgotten. The at- 
tention paid to those in fanaticism, and the opposition 
they were able to call out, were just the coveted fuel to 
feed the unhallowed flame. And they were destined to 
triumph, unless the attention of the people could be 
festened in another direction. This done, and their 
power was broken. 

By the request of many brethren, the nest morning, 
the arguments were given from the stand, which fonned 
the basis of the tenth day of the aeveuth-month move- 
ment. The speaker was solemn and dignified, and 
Bhowed to the entire satisfaction of that vast body of 
intelligent believers — 

1. That all the evidences which had been relied upon 
as proof that the 2300 propbotic days of Daniel viii, 
would end in the year 1843, proved that they would 
terminate in 1844. The entire body of believers had 
been united, agreeing with William Miller that the 
2300 days dated from the going forth of the command- 
ment to restore and to build Jerusalem, e. c. 457. This 
point settled, the figures 1843 were readily found : 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exeter Camp- 



But the speaker showed an error in thia calculation. 
He stated that it would require 457 fdl years Se/ore 
Christ, and 1843 /afi years after Christ, fa make 2300 
fuil years, so that if the 2300 years commenced with 
the first day of B. c. 457, they would reach to the first 
day of A. D, 1844. 

2. That this prophetic period did not commence with 
the year 457, in the spring, but in the autumn of that 
year. His reasons were — 

a. That as the seventy prophetic weeks are the first 
490 years of the 2300, and aa the first sevoa weeks of 
the seventy, mark the time of the work of restoring and 
building Jerusalem in troublous times, the great period 
must commence with the commencement of the work of 
restoring and building, which did not commence in the 
spring, on the first month, when Ezra started from 
Babylon, but after he had reached Jerusalem, in the au- 
tumn, probably on the seventh month. " For upon the 
first day of tho firet month began he to go up from 
Babylon, and on the first day of the fifth month came 
he to Jerusalem." Ezra vU, 9. This would give nfore 
than two months for nece^ary preparations for the work 
of restoring and building to commence on the seventh 
month, immediately after the great day of atonement. 

6. That aa the words of the angel to the prophet 
Daniel—" in the midst of the week he shall cause the 
sacrifice and the oblation to cease," — mean that in the 
middle of the last week of the seventy, Christ should 
be crucified; and as ho was crucified in the spring, 
that prophetic week of seven years must commence and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



162 Life Incidents. 

close in the fall. Consequently the seventy weets com- 
menced and closed in the fall, and, therefore, the 2300 
days terminate in the fall. 

3. The speaker then introduced the arguments drawn 
from those types of the law of Moses which point to 
Christ, tc prove that the second advent of Him who was 
then our High Priest would take place in the autumn, 
even on the tenth day of the seventh Jewish month. 
He reasoned that as the spring types, pointing to the 
great events connected with the first advent of Christ, 
were fulfilled, not only as to their nature and order, but 
as to time, so would the autumnal types, pointing to the 
second advent, be fulfilled as to time. See Lev. sxiii. 
The slaying of the passover iamb was a type of the cru- 
cifixion of Christ. Panl says, Christ our passover is 
sacrificed for us. 1 Cor. v, 7. 

The sheaf of the first fruits of the harvest, which was 
waved before the Lord, was typical of the resurrection 
of Christ. Paul again says, in speaking of the resur- 
rection of the Lord and all his people, Christ, the first 
fruits, afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 
1 Cor. XV, 23. As this sheaf was like the grain in all 
the wide harvesUfield, only that it was the first ripe 
grain, so Christ arose from the dead a sample of all the 
just to be raised at his second coming. Then all the 
saints will have glorious bodies, like that of their divine 
Lord. Phil.iii, 21. 

The new meat offering was a type of the descent of 
the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost. 

The speaker stated that Christ was offered a sacrifice for 
sinners on the fourteenth day of the first Jewish month, 
the very day and month on which the passover lamb had 
been slain for sixteen long centuries. That he was raised 
from the dead a sample of all the resurrected just on 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exeter Camp-meeting. 163 

the very day of tlie month upon which the earliest ripe 
grain wM waved before the Lord, And that the de- 
scent of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost,— Pen- 
tecost meaning fifty,— was on the day of the month in 
which the new meat-offering was presented unto the 
Lord. That new meat-offering was fifty days from the 
presentation of the wave sheaf. The descent of the 
Holy Spirit upon the waiting disciples was on the day 
of Pentecost, or fiftieth day from the resurrection of 
their divine Lord. And, therefore, as the high priest, 
on the tenth day of the seventh month, on the great 
day of atonement, came out of the sanctuary and blessed 
the people, so Christ, our great High Priest, would upon 
the same day of the same month, come from Heaven to 
bless his waiting people with immortality. The conclu- 
sion seemed irresistible. And what gave it still greater 
force was the harmony of this position with the proofs 
presented, that the prophetic period of 2300 days would 
terminate in the fall. 

The deepest solemnity pervaded the entire encamp- 
ment. But one view was taken of the subject pre- 
sented, by nearly all present, namely, that in all proba- 
bility the speaker was correct, and that in a few short 
weeks human probation would close forever. 

But what of the Watertown fanatics ? In the intenSo 
interest upon the subject of time, taken by the entire 
crowd, these were forgotten. No one seemed to be af- 
fected by them, or troubled about them. In fact, they 
were quiet till they left the ground, and as dumb as if 
the special rebnke of the Lord was upon them. This 
fact, that fanaticism dried up before the solemn and 
searching time-message of 1844, like the morning dew 
before the midsummer's sun, is of importance to those 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



1G4 Life IsciDENre. 

who suppose that that stirring proclamation caused fa- 
naticism, 

Tlie nest day, by unanimous request of the people, 
the same speaker repeated, with still greater clearness 
and force, the same proofs in support of the position 
that the fast-approaching autumn was the time for the 
great prophetic periods to terminate, and that the types 
pointed to the tenth day of the seventh month as the 
time for our great High Pri^t to come out of Heaven 
and hless his waiting people. 

This was followed with solemn and stirring discourses 
in harmony with the time, from Eldera Heath, Couch, 
and Eastman. The specifications of the parable of the 
ten virgins, down aa f ar as the cry at midnight, seemed 
to have a natural and forcible application to the great 
Advent movement up to that time, and the words, " Be- 
hold the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him," 
already being heard from the lips of those who were 
looking to the seventh Jewish month for the coming of 
the Lord, had a solemn, subduing power in them, such 
as no others had. The first portion of the parable, and 
the application of it then made, I will here give : 

" Then shall the kingdom of Heaven be likened unto 
ten virgins, which took their lamps and went forth to 
meet tie bridegroom. And five of them were wise, and 
five were foolish. Thoy that were foolish took lamps, 
and took no oil with them ; but the wise took oil in 
their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom 
tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight 
there was a cry made. Behold the bridegroom cometh; 
go ye out to meet him. Then all those virgins arose 
and trimmed their lamps." Matt, xxv, 1-7. 

1. The ten virgins represent those then interested in 
the subject of the immediate second coming of Christ. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exeter Gamp-meeting. 165 

2. The lamps wliich the virgins took to light their 
way at the hour of midnight, represent tte prophetic 
word of the Lord. " Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, 
and a light unto my path." Ps. cxis, 105. " We have 
also a more aure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do 
well that ye take heed as unto a light that shineth in a 
dark place." 2 Pet. i, 19. 

3. The five wise virgins, who f<3ok oil in their vessels 
with their lamps, represent those who had faith, and 
the work of the grace of &od wrought in them. 

4. The five foolish virgins represent those professed 
helievers who lacked true faith, and who had not the 
work of tlie grace and Spirit of God in them. 

5. The tarry of the bridegroom, the delay in the 
parable, and the slumbering and sleeping of the virgins, 
represent the passing of the Jewish year, 1843, the dis- 
appointment, the suspense and uncertainty which re- 
sulted in loss of faith and aeal, manifested by believers 
before the time passed. It appeared evident that the 
period of hope deferred and general gloom since the 
close of the Jewish year, 1843, was the night of sleep- 
ing and slumbering. 

6. The cry at midniglit in the parable, " Behold the 
bridegroom eometh; go ye out to meet him," repre- 
sented the solemn message of the tenth day of the sev- 
enth month time, 1844, already being heard. It was sug- 
gested that the night of tarry in the parable represented 
half of the prophetic day, or sis months, extending from 
the passing of the time in the spring, to the seventh 
month in the fall, and that the then present work of 
waking up under the cry, "Behold the bridegroom 
eometh, go ye out to meet him " commenced in July, 
in the middle of the tarrying time, or at midnight. 

And now the work of waking up the slumbering be- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



16(i Life Incidents. 

licvers, and giving the last warning to the world, seemed 
to be crowded into a few weelia. Those who received 
the message felt the burden of the work. Language 
cannot describe the solemnity of that hour. And no 
one can have any just idea of it, only eye-witnesses upon 
the grounds, who saw, heard, and felt for themselves. 
The time for shouting, and display of talent in speak- 
ing, singing, and praying, seemed to be past. The 
, brethren and sisters calmly consecrated themselves and 
their all to the Lord and hia cause, and with humble 
prayers and tears sought his pardon and his favor. All 
those unhappy divisions and extravagancies, which had 
threatened the prosperity of the Advent cause, were lost 
eight of, and the watchmen, and the people also, were 
beginning to lift up one united voice, with strength and 
heartfelt solemnity, "Behold the Bridegroom cometh; 
go ye out to meet him." 

On returning from the Eseter camp-meeting, I vis- 
ited the Advent congregation at Poland, Me,, and at- 
tended camp-meetinga at Litchfield and Orington. At 
these two camp-meeting ministers and people became 
imbued with the spirit of the seventh-month message. 
The evidences upon which it was based seemed conclu- 
sive, and a power almost irresistible attended it; and 
the fruits of this message everywhere were alike excellent. 
"Whatever of difierences of opinion, division in feelings 
and plans of action, or schisms of any kind that had 
sprung up during the time of suspense represented by 
the tarrying of the bridegroom, and the slumbering of 
the virgins, were now being swept away and lost sight of 
in the onward course of this mighty movement. The 
hearts of the believers were being united as never before. 

The first evening of the Orington meeting I spoke to 
the people, and stated my convictions that Christ would 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Exeter Camp-meeting. 167 

eome on the tenth day of the seventh Jewish month of 
that year. There was a tent's company on the ground 
affected more or less with the spirit of fanaticism, and 
there was a great want of that soiemnity in most all 
present, which characterJEcd the rocent camp-meeting 
at Eseter, N. H., where the evidences in favor of the 
tenth day of the seventh month had been presented. 

As I spoke of the disappointment, the tarry, the slum- 
bering and sleeping, and the cry, " Behold the bride— 
groom Cometh, go je out to meet him," a death-like still- 
ness reigned throughout the entire encampment. The 
application of Advent history thus far to these specifica- 
tions of the parable seemed so natural and forcible as to 
convict all. 

And there was no more heard the irreverent shout of 
the fanatic, nor the heartless prayer of the formalist, 
after that evening meeting. As In the days of Christ's 
first apostles, all were pricked in the heart, and the in- 
quiry of all seemed to be what they should do to be 
saved. The labor of that meeting, from that time on- 
ward to its close, was the presentation of the evidences 
that the 2300 prophetic days of Daniel would end that 
autumn, that the types pointed to the tenth day of the 
seventh Jewish month as the time for the second advent, 
and that we had reached the point in Second-Advent 
history where the slumbering ones were to be aroused 
by the midnight cry. To this were added practical ser- 
mons and solemn exhortations, setting forth the neces- 
silj of giving up the world, and consecrating all to the 
Lord. Social meetings were marked with great solem- 
nity. Sins were confessed with tears, and there was a 
general breaking down before God, and strong pleadings 
for pardon, and a fitness to meet the Lord at his coming. 
And the humble disciples of the Lord did not seek his 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



168 Life Incidents. 

face in vain. Before that meeting closed, hundreds tes- 
tified with tears of joy that they had sought the Lord 
and found him, and had tasted the sweets of sins for- 

The parting waa most solemn. That was the last 
camp-meeting the hrethren expected to attend on these 
mortal shores. And as brother shook the hand of 
brother, each pointed the other to the final gathering on 
^e immortal shores at the grand encampment of the 
saints in the New Jerusalem. Tears flowed profusely, 
and strong men wept aloud. God grant that those who 
read these lines may see as good a day. And even now, 
although more than twenty years have passed since that 
meeting, and that parting scene, as I write, my being 
seems to be inspired with its solemn, humble spirit, and 
my tears will flow. 

The ministers all fully believed that time was short, 
and now the work before us waa to fly to every part of 
that wide field, sound the alarm, and wake the slumber- 
ing and sleeping ones. In company with one who pro- 
fessed the truth, I visited two towns each day, and 
sometimes spoke the same day in three different towns. 
Congregations were crowded, and every meeting was 
wonderfully marked with the presence of the Holy 
Spirit. , 

CUABACTEE OF THE WORK. 

As to the character of the work which resulted from 
giving what was called the midnight cry, it evidently 
was the special work of God, It was not, as many sup- 
pose, the result of fanaticism. 

1. Because it bore the marks of the especial provi- 
dence of God. It was not characterized by those 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Charactee or fflt Work. 169 

extremes ever manifested where human excitement, and 
n tthew rdind 'Spirit of G-od, has the controlling influ- 
ence It WIS in harmony with those seasons of humili- 
atifn rending of heart, confession and complete conse- 
cr-itnn ot all which are matters of history in the Old 
Testament ind are made matters of duty in the New. 

2 Because it was subversive of all those forma of 
fanaticism which had made their appearance somewhat 
in crnnection with the Second-Advent cause. And it is 
a fict that featdn had crowded apon some who bore the 
Advent nan e almost every stripe of fanaticism he had 
ever ini ented But these were' at once swallowed up by 
the solemn p )w«t of the midnigit cry, as the rods of the 
majiicians were by the rod of Aaron. 

3 Because the work was marked with sohriefcy, hu- 
mility s lenmity revcrcnco, Self-examination, repent- 
anci- Cf nfcssions and tears, instead of lightness, exalta- 
tion trifling irreverent expressions, self-justification, 
prido in spirituil things, voluntary humility and will 
wirship which generally characterize the conduct of 
fanatics 

4 Because the work here the fruit of the Spirit of 
(lod as feet f rth m the New Testament. It was evi- 
dently guided by wisdom from above. The apostle 
James declares this wisdom to be "first pure, then 
peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy 
and good fruits, without partiality, an.d without hypoc- 
risy." Chap, iii, 17. Paul says that the fruit of the 
Spirit is love, joy, peace, long.^ufiering, gentleness, good- 
nesi, feith, meekness, temperance. Gal. v, 22, 23. 
These are the good fruits of the work and Spirit of God, 
and these did all appear in an eminent sense as the re- 
sults of the midnight cry. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



170 Life Incidents. 

But fanaticisms aro the works of the flesh, the power 
of Satan being brought to hear upon the carnal mind. 

It is true that Satan seeks to clothe his work, as fer 
as possible, with that which may resembie garments of 
buth and righteousness. But the esperienced observer 
will not fail to see that he, and those who are brought 
under his influence, come infinitely short of counterfeit- 
ing the work of God. He may succeed in blinding the 
eyes of men, so that they may not he able to discern the 
difference between the work of Giod and his imperfect 
mimicry. But the work of high Heaven he can not 
imitate. And when the work of Satan in fanaticism is 
carried out, and its terrible fruit is ripened into bitter- 
ness, its contrast with the fruit of the work and Spirit 
of God will be seen as wide as Beelzebub with Christ, 
perdition with aJI its terror and blackness of despMr 
with the matchless glories of the kingdom of God. 

Reader, there is a difference between the road to life, 
and that leading to death. And these do not lie side 
by side. They are in opposite directions. Bo not be 
deceived by those who mis fanaticism with the work of 
God, and affirm that the compound all came from 
Heaven. Neither be deceived by those who, seeing 
evidence of fanaticism m some who hive been connected 
with the Advent cause, denounce tho entire movement 
as being the work of men, or of Satan I hero enter 
my solemn protest against making one grand Second- 
Advent chowder of all that in any way has been connected 
with the great Advent movement, of truth and error, of 
wisdom from Heaven, and the spirit and work of fanat- 
icism, and then presenting it to the people as being all 
the work of Satan, or all the work of God. Such insult 
God by making him the author of fenaticism and con- 
fusion. They also please the Devil, by attributing the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



work of God which he has tried to mar, to his satanie 
power. That thej might do this, and maie no differ- 
ence hetween the pure work of God and the results of 
his miserahle efforts at counterfeiting, is the spur of his 
ambition. 

But of all the great religious moTemenfa since the 
days of the first apostles of our Lord, none stand out 
more pure and free from the imperfections of human 
nature, and the wiles of Satan, than that of the autumn 
of 1844. In fact, after looking back upon it for more 
than twenty years as the greenest spot on all the way 
in which God has led his people, I do not see how it 
could have been better, at least so far as the direct prov- 
idence and work of God is concerned. It was beyond 
the control of human hands, or human minds. Men 
and demons sought to hinder and to mar this work, but 
the power that attended it bniahed away their influence, 
as you would remove a spider's web, and there stood 
the work of God free from the print of a man's hand. 

But as the reader will be better edified by reading 
the statements and experience of those ministers who 
had the burden of the work upon them, and wore im- 
bued with the spirit of that solemn message, I will here 
!et them speak in confirmation of the foregoing state- 
ments. , 

Elder George Sforrs, New York, September 24, 1844, 

" I take up my pen with feelings such as I never be- 
fore experienced. Beyond a douht, in my mind, the 
tenth day of the seventh month will witness the revela- 
tion of OUT Lord Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven. 
We are then within a, few days of that event. Awful 
moment to those who are unprepared, but giorious to 
those who are ready. I feel that I am making the last 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



173 Life Incidents. 

appeal that I shall ever mate through the press. Mj 
heart is full. I see the ungodly and sinaer disappear- 
ing from my view, and there now stands before my mind 
the professed hellevers in the Lord's near approach. 
But what shall I say to them ? Alas ! we have been 
slumbering and sleeping, both the wise and the foolish ; 
but so our Saviour t«ld us it would bo ; and ' thiis the 
Scriptures are fiilfilled,' and it is the last prophecy re- 
lating to the events to precede the personal advent of 
oui Lord ; now eomes tho true midnight cry ; the pre- 
vious was but the alarm. Now the real one is sounding ; 
and oh, how solemn the hour ! The ' virgins' have been 
asleep or slumbering; yea, al! of us. Asleep on the 
time ; that ia the point. Some have indeed preached 
the seventh month, but it was with doubt whether it ia 
this year or some other ; and that doubt is now removed 
from my mind. ' Behold the bridegroom cometh,' this 
year, ' go ye out to meet him.' We have done with tho 
nominal churches and all the wicked, except so far as 
this cry may affect them ; our work is now to wake up 
the ' villus' who ' took their lamps and went forth to 
meet the bridegroom.' Where are we now? ' If the 
vision tarry, wait for it.' Is not that our answer since 
March and April ? Yes. What happened while the 
bridegroom tarried ? The virgins all slumbered and 
slept, did they not? Christ's words have not failed, 
and ' the Scriptures cannot be broken/ and it is of no 
use for ua to pretend that we have been awake. Wo 
have been slumbering; not on the fact of Christ's com- 
ing, but on the time. We came into the tarrying time ; 
we did not know ' how long' it would tarry, and on that 
point we have slumbered, Some of us have said in our 
sleep, ' Don't fix another time ;' so we slept. Now the 
trouble is to wake us up. Lord, help, for vain is the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgk' 



Charactek "F the Work. 173 

help of man. Speak thyself, Lord. Oh ! that the 
' Father' may now ' make known' the time. 

" To illostrate the position we have oecnpied. Time — 
the preaching of definite time for the coming of our 
Lord, was what led us to take our lamps, and go forth 
to meet the Bridegroom. The great truth, our Lord 
Jesus Christ is coming again, personally, to this earth, 
was, ao to speak, the rope let down from Heaven, made 
fast to the throne of God. equally immovahle as that 
throne; bj faith, aa with both hands, we tookjhold of 
that rope ; under our feet we had solid platfomi, time, 
where we stood, and all opponents could not remove it, 
nor make us let go of the rope. There we stood, and 
rejoiced in the ' blessed hope.' What our opponents 
never could and never did do, the end of the supposed 
Jewish year 1843 effected, viz : swept away our plat- 
form from under us, and left us with nothing but the 
rope to hold on by. Did we let go ? Some have, and 
drawn back to perdition. But many have continued to 
hold by the rope. The scoffing winds have beat against 
IK severely, and we have swung in the air, the sport of 
our opponents. They to!d us we were now with them, 
looking for the Lord's coming, but without any definite 
time ; and we have been compelled to admit it, but have 
refused to let go the rope, saying, ' If the vision *arry, 
wait for it.' But we have not known how long we were 
thus to swing upon the rope, without a foundation for 
our feet; and we have not felt the same joy and glory 
that we did when wc stood on definite time. God has 
been trying our faith, to see if wo would hold on. Now, 
once more, he offers ua a platform on which to stand. 
It is in the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew. Here we 
have the chronology of the tarrying time, and its dura- 
tion. ' If ye shall receive it,' you will find once more 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



IT! Lii'E Incidents. 

your feet upon a rock, and the glotj that the first be- 
lief in time produced in our breast, returns with a large 
addition to it, even a ' joy unspeakable and full of glory.' 

" The present strong ery of time eonuneneed about 
the middle of July, and has spread with great rapidity 
and power, and is attended with a demonstration of the 
Spirit, Bueh as I never witnessed when the cry v/as 
' 1843.' It is now literaDy, ' Go ye out to meet him.' 
There ia a leaving ail, that I never dreamed could be 
seen. Where this ery gets hold of the heart, farmers 
leave tlieir farms, with their crops standing, to go out 
and sound the alarm, and meehanica their shops. There 
is a strong crying with tears, and a consecration of all 
to God, such as I never witnessed. There is a confi- 
dence in this truth such as was never felt in the previ- 
ous cry, in the same degree; and a weeping or melting 
glory in it that passes all understanding, eacept to those 
who have felt it. 

" On this present truth, I, through grace, dare ven- 
ture ail, and feel that to indulge in doubt about it would 
be to offend God, and bring upon myself ' swift destruc- 
tion.' I am satisfied that now, ' whosoever shaU seek 
to save his life,' where this ery has been fairly made, 
by indulging in an ' if it don't come,' or by a fear to 
venture out on this truth, ' shall lose' his life, i It re- 
quires the faith that led Abraham to offer up Isaac, or 
Noah to build the ark, or J^ot to leave Sodom, or the 
children of Israel to stand all njght waiting for their 
departure out of Rgypt, or for Daniel to go into the 
lion's den, or the three Hebrews to go into the fiery 
furnace. We have fancied we were going into the king- 
dom without such a test of faith ; but I am satisfied we 
are not. This last truth brings such a test, aud none 
will venture upon it but such as dare be accounted fools, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Charactek of the Woek. 175 

madmen, or anything else that Antediluvians, Sodom- 
ites, a lukewann church, or sleeping virgins, are dis- 
posed to heap upon them. Once more would I cry, 
' Escape for thy life ;' look not behind you ; ' remember 
Lot's wife.' " 

N. Southard, editor of the Midniyht Cri/^ September 
26, 1844, says : 

"Before God, whose swift, approaching judgment 
will bring every secret thing to light, I wiph to say, that 
up to this hour my professed consecration to him has 
not been complete. If this fact makes me a hypocrite, 
I have been one. I have not been dead to the worJd. 
If all Christiana are dead to the world, I have not been 
a Christian. But I now say, let Christ be all, and let 
me be nothing. He has a balm for every wound, for 
his blood cleanseth from all sin; and I, even I, can 
stand complete in him. 

" After writing thus fiir, I kneeled and asked God 
for direction as to what I should say next. I arose and 
took my Bible, and opening it, read Kev. vii, 9—17: 
' Aft«r this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, which 
no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and 
people, and tongues, stood before the throne and before 
the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their 
hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvption 
to our God, which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
Lamb,' &o. If this great multitude is admitted before 
the throne, is there anything to keep me from being 
there ? They differ in every conceivable particular from 
each other, except in two. They have all washed their 
robes in the blood of the Lamb, and have all suffered 
great tribulation for his sake. Here, then, is the touch- 
stone. Is your robe all washed clean in the blood of 
Christ ? or have you been insulting him, by trying to 



hoa<,i:,GoOglf 



176 Life Incidents. 

pat«h up a robe o«t of the filthy raga of jour own right- 
eousness ? Aks ! I have thought that I could rest 
partly upon myself and partly on Christ. I now cast 
myself naked and helpless upon that mercy which saved 
the thief on the cross, which received denying Peter, 
which honored Mary Magdalene as the first witness of 
his resurrection, and which changed a persecuting Saul 
into a chief apostle. 

" But can I hear the second mark ? Can I joyfully 
endure trihulation for Jesus ? Not in my own strength, 
but his grace is sufficient for me. In that grace I be- 
lieve ; Lord, help mine unbelief. 

" One of my besetting sins has been a desire to please 
those around me, instead of inquiring, simply, what 
would the Lord have me to do, to he, and to say. I 
confess this before the world, but I cannot confess that 
I have not thought I was doing right in publishing the 
evidence of Christ's near coming. I have not been half 
enough awake to the greatness of the subject. May 
God forgive me in this thing, and grant me grace to be 
wide awake till he comes. Dear reader, are you awake ? 
If not, it is high time to awake out of sleep." 

Elder F. G. Brown, October 2, 1844, says : 

" I wLfh to say to all my dear brethren and sisters, 
who with me have been waiting for the kingjlom of 
Heaven, that I am thoroughly convinced that we are 
now in that portion of the parable of the ten virgins, 
represented by the cry at midnight, ' Behold the bride- 
groom Cometh, go ye out to meet him.' I fully respond 
to the cry; my expiring lamp has been re-kjndled, and 
I am now permitted, by God's grace, to see additional 
light blazing from the Scriptures, and all converging 
to one glorious point, the advent of our blessed Lord 
this very month ! My dear friends, I have been in an 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



Character of the Work. 177 

awful, slumbermg, sleeping state. I liave been on the 
verge of perdition; though I have never ceased to 
cherish in my heart the great and leading doctrines of 
the Lord's coming. I thought a few weeks ago that I 
was in a pretty good state ; awful delnsion ! Look out 
for deception ! Awake, and trim your lamps, or you 
will be lost after all !" 

Elder J. Litoh, late editor of the Advent Herald, 
Boston, October, 1844, says : 

" I wish to say to my dear brethren and sisters, who 
are looking for the coming of the Lord on the tenth day 
of the seventh month, but especiaUy to those who have 
hesitated on the question, that the strong objections 
which have esist«d in my mind against it, are passed 
away, and I am now convinced that the types, together 
with the signs of the times, are sufficient authority for 
believing in the Lord's coming at that time ; and hence- 
forth I shall look to that day with the expectation of 
beholding the King in his beauty. I blras the name of 
the Lord for sending this midnight cry to arouse me to 
go out to meet the Bridegroom. May the Lord make 
us meet for the inheritance of the saints." 

William Miller, Low Hampton, N. Y., October 11, 
1844, says : 

" I think I have never seen among our brethren such 
faith as is manifested in the seventh month. ' He will 
come,' is the common expression. ' He will not tarry 
the second time,' is their general reply. There is a for- 
saking of the world, an unconcern for the wants of life, 
a general searching of heart, confession of sin, and a 
deep feeling in prayer for Christ to come. A prepara- 
tion of heart to meet him seems to be the labor of their 
agonizing spirits. There is something in this present 
waking up different from anything I have ever before 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



178 Life Incidents. 

seen. There is no great ezpression of joy; that is, as 
it were, suppressed for a future occasion, when all 
Heaven and earth will rejoice together with joy unspeak- 
able and full of glory. There is no shouting ; that, too, 
is reserved for the shout from Heaven. The singers are 
sileat; they are WMting to join the angelic hosts, the 
choir from Heaven. No arguments are used or needed ; 
all seem convinced that they have the truth. There is 
no clashing of sentiments; all are of one heart and of 
one mind. Our meetings are all occupied with prayer, 
and exhortation to love and obedience. The general 
expression is, ' Behold the bridegroom cometh, go ye 
out to meet him.' Amen. Even so come. Lord Jesus." 

I will here give, as the closing testimony relative to 
the character of the seTenth-month movement, one from 
the " Advent Shield," published January, 1845. And 
let it be borne in mind that the " Shield" was a stand- 
ard work, of 440 pages, for all Adventists at that time, 
and that the following testimony from it was not pub- 
lished tin about three months after the seventh-month 
movement, when Adventists had taken time to review 
the past, and settle, as was supposed, upon a firm, uni- 
ted position. 

" It produced everywhere the most deep searching of 
heart and humiliation of soul before the God,of high 
Heaven. It caused a weaning of affections from the 
things of this world, a healing of the controversies and 
animosities, a confession of wrongs, a breaking down 
before God, and penitent, broken-hearted supplications 
to him for pardon and acceptance. It caused self-abase- 
ment and prostration of soul, such as we never before 
witnessed. As God, by Joel, commanded, when the 
great day of God should be at hand, it produced a rend- 
ing of hearts and not of garments, and a turning unto 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Charactek of the Work. 17!* 

the Lord with fasting, and weeping, and mourning. Ab 
God said by Zechariah, a spirit of grace and supplica- 
tion was poured out upon liis cliildren ; tliey looked to 
him whom they had pierced, there was a great mourn- 
ing in the land, every family apart and their wives apart, 
and those who were looking for the Lord afflicted their 
souls before him. Such was its effect upon the children 
of God. 

" While none could deny the po^ihility of the Iiord'a 
then coming, and as the fulfillment of some of the types 
chronolc^cally at Christ's first advent rendered it highly 
probable that those which typified the second advent, 
would also be chronologically fulfilled so general an 
awakening, and with such blessed fruit', c^uld not but 
impress many minds; and those who were not con- 
vinced of the soundness of the typical aii^ument, wore 
led to regard it as a fulfillment of the parable of the ten 
virgins, in the twenty-fifth of Matthew, — as their aris- 
ing to trim their lamj«, after having gone forth to meet 
the Bridegroom, and slumbering while he tarried ; so 
that the definite time was finally embraced by nearly 
all of the Advent faith. So universal a movement among 
those who a short time before were comparatively asleep 
on this question, could not be unnoticed by the world. 

"The wicked, consequently, flocked to the varipus 
places of meeting, some out of idle curiosity to hear, 
others out of concern for their spiritual interests, and 
others stiil to scoff at solemn things. Those who be- 
lieved they should so shortly stand in their Saviour's 
presence, and whose works corresponded with their faith, 
could not but feel a nearness of aeeess to God, and sweet 
communion with him ; and the souls of such were 
greatly blessed. With a realizing sense of such a near- 
ness of the greatest of all events, as wc eame up to that 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



180 Life Incidents. 

point of time, all other unnecessary cares were laid aside, 
and the whole soul was devoted to a preparation for the 
great event. Uod being more ready to give than wo are 
to receive, does not permit any thus to plead in vain; 
and his Holy Spirit came dowa lite copious showers 
upon the parched earth. It was then evident that there 
was faith upon the earth, such faitt as is ever ready to 
act in accordance with what the soul believes that God 
has spoken ; such faith as would, in obedience to a sup- 
posed command, bid all the pleasures of this world adien, 
having respect to the recompense of reward. Such was 
a feith like that of Abraham's when, at the command of 
God, he went out, ' not knowing whither he went,' nor 
withheld his only son ; and here were those all ready 
to join the multitude, who through faith will inherit the 

THE PASSIFG OF THE TIME. 

The tenth day of the seventh month of the Jewish 
year 1844, came and pa.ssed, and left impressions upon 
the minds of believers not easily effaced ; and although 



that memorable 
its interest and force 
icipated in iV Even 



a quarter of a century has passed 
period, yet that work has not lost 
upon the minds of those who parti 
now, when one who shared in that blessed work, 
who feels its hallowed influence rekindling upon his 
mind — if in obedience te the injunction of the apostle 
when he says, " Call to remembrance the former days in 
which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great 
fight of aiBictions, partly whilst ye were made a gaaing 
stock, both by reproaches and afflictions, and partly 
whilst ye became companions of them that were so used " 
— shall speak of that solemn work, of that consecration 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Passing of the Time. 181 

of all, made in full view of eternal Bcones, and of that 
sweet peace and holy joy which filled the minds of the 
waiting ones, his words will not fail to touch the feel- 
ings of all who shared the blessings of that work and 
have held feat. 

And those who participated in that movement arc not 
the only ones who can now go back in their experience, 
and feast upon the faith-reviving, soui-inspiring reali- 
ties of the past. Those who have since embraced the 
Advent faith and hope, and who have seen in the three 
messages, of Revelation xiv, the past consecration and 
blessedness, the present work of preparation, and the 
future glory, may go back with us to the autumn of 
1844, and with us share the rekindling of the heavenly 
illumination. Was that onr Jerusalem, where we waited 
for, and enjoyed, the outpouring of the Holy Spirit? 
Then as all Christians, as well as Christ's first disciples 
who were present on the occasion, have looked back to 
the day of Pentecost with pleasure and profit, so may 
these who have embraced the doctrine of the Second 
Advent since the memorable seventh-month movement, 
look back to that period with all that interest those can 
who participated in it. 

The impressions made and left upon the minds of be- 
lievers were deep and lasting. However far one ^as 
since departed from God and hia truth, there still re- 
mains upon the soul of the apostate traces of the work. 
Let him hear the subject afresh j let the simple facts 
be again brought before his mind, and he will feel upon 
this subject as he can fed upon no other. And those 
who took part in that work, who are far backslidden 
from God, yet cherish regard for tbo word of God and 
Christian experience, will yet feel deeply over this sub- 
ject, and the faith of many of them will be r 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



182 Life Incidents. 

Grod grant that tliese pagea may prove a 
lany such. 

The disappomtment at the passing of the time was a 
bitter one. True believers had given up all foi Christ, 
and had shared his presence as never before. They had, 
as they supposed, given their last warning to the world, 
and had separated themselves, more or less, from the 
unbelieving, seoffing multitude. And with the divine 
blessing upon them, they felt more like associating with 
their soon-expected Master and the holy angels, than 
with those from whom they had separated themselves. 
The love of Jesus filled every soul, and beamed from 
every face, and with inexpressible desires they prayed, 
" Come Lord Jesus, and come quickly." But he did 
not come. And now to turn again to the cares, per- 
plexities, and dangers of life, in full view of the jeers 
and revilings of unbelievers who now scoffed as never 
before, was a terrible trial of faith and patience. When 
Elder Himes visited Portland, Me., a few days after the 
passing of the time, and stated that the brethren should 
prepare for another cold winter, my feelings were almost 
uncontrollable. I left the place of meeting and wept 
like a, child. 

But God did not forsake his people. His Spirit upon 
them still abode, with all who did not rashly deny and 
denounce the good work in the Advent moveriient up 
to that time. And with especial force and comfort did 
such passages as the following, to the Hebrews, come 
home to the minds and hearts of the tried, waiting ones : 
" Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath 
great recompense of reward. Eor ye have need of pa- 
tience, that, after ye have done the will of God, ye 
might receive the promise. I'qt yet a little while, and 
He that shall come will come, and will not tarry. Now 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Passing op the Time. 183 

the just shall live by faith ; but if any man draw back, 
my soul shall have no pleasure in him. But we are not 
of them who draw back unto perdition ; but of them 
that believe to the saving of the soul." Chap, x, 35-39. 
The points of interest in this portion of Scripture are — 

1. Thc«e addressed are in danger of casting away 
their confidence in that in which they had done right. 

2. They had done the wUl of God, and were brought 
into that state of trial where patience was necessary. 

3. The just at this time are to live by faith, not hy 
doubting whetter they had done the wUI of God, but 
faith, in that in which they had done the will of God. 

4. Those who should not endure the trial of faith, 
but should east away their confidence in the work in 
which they did the will of God, and draw back, would 
take the direct road to perdition. 

But why apply all this to the subject of the second 
advent ? Answer : Because Paul applies it there. His 
words, in the very center of the foregoing quotation 
from his epistle to the Hebrews, forbid any other appli- 
cation : " For yet a little while, and he that shall come 
will come, and will not tarry." No one will for a mo- 
ment question that the second advent is the subject upon 
which the apostle treats. The peculiar situation of those 
who should be looking for the second appearing of Jesjis, 
is the burden of his exhortation. And how wonderfully 
applicable to those who were sadly disappointed, tempted 
and tried, in the autumn of 1844, are his words. With 
great confidence had they proclaimed the coming of the 
Lord, with the assurance that they were doing the will 
of God. Bat as the time passed, they were brought 
into a position esceedingly trying to faith and patience. 
Hence the words of Paul to them, just then, and just 
there. " Cast not away therefore your confidence. . . 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



184 Life Incidents. 

Ye have need of patience 

Ye have done the will of G-od." To this decision of tlie 
apostle every true Adventist, who tasted the good word 
of Ctod and the powers of the world to come, in the 
movement of 1844, will respond, Amen. 

But how fearful the words which follow : " Now the 
just shall live by faith; but if any man draw back my 
soul shall have no pleasure in him." As Adventis(s 
came up to the point of expectation in the blazing light 
of unsealed prophecy, and the rapidly-fulfilling signs 
that Christ's coming was at the doors, they walked, as 
it were, by sight. But now they stand with disappointed 
hopes, and stricken hearts, and live by faith in the sure 
word, and the work of God in their Second- Advent ex- 
perience. With these who hold fiist, God is well pleased ; 
but in those who draw back he has no pleasure. These 
believe to the saving of the soul ; while those who he- 
come impatient, cast away their confidence in the way 
God has led them, and give it up as the work of man, 
or of Satan, and draw back to perdition. 

This and many other portions of Scripture of like im- 
port, having a direct application to the condition of 
believers at that time, served not only as an encourage- 
ment to them to hold fast their faith, but as a warning 
to them not to apostatize. And a general impression 
remained upon the minds of believers for sohie time 
aiior the disappointment, that the seventh-month move- 
ment was in the direct providence of God, and that those 
who had been engaged in this work had done his will. 

And according to the best light they then had, there 
was a general agreement that the seventh-month move- 
ment was the last great test, that the harvest of the 
earth was ripe ibr the sickle of the Son of man, and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Passing of the Time. 185 

that the door was shut. That the salvation of the soul, 
or perdition, hung upon the manner in which those who 
heard treated that solemn message, I doubt not. And 
this is especially clear in the ease of the disappointed 
believers after t3ie time passed. In holding fast and 
believing, there was salvation; in drawing back, the 
result wiiuld be perdition. The view, however, that 
the harvest of the earth was ripe, and that the door was 
shut, was soon abandoned. But although all, long since, 
gave up this position as incorrect, I faU to see why they 
should be censured for taking it upon the passing of 
the time. In fact, the conclusion seems very natural, 
and I hardly see how they could have come to any 
other. I will here mention some of the reasons why 
such a conclusion was reasonable, if not unavoidable. 

1, William Miller and others had taught that the 
door would be shut, and that probation would close a 
short time before the second advent. In a letter to El- 
der J. V. Himes, October 6, 1844, he said : " I am 
strong in the opinion that the next will be the last 
Lord's day sinners will ever have in probation. And 
within ten or fifteen days from thence, they will see 
Him whom they have hated and despised, to their shame 
and everlasting contempt." 

2. And, certainly, that probation will close prior to 
the second advent is plainly taught in the following 
emphatic testimony from Rev. xsii, 11, 12 ; " He that 
is unjust, let him be unjust still ; and he which is filthy, 
let him be filthy still ; and he that is righteous, let him 
be righteous still ; and he that is holy, let him be holy 
still. And beliold I come quickly." I will only add, 
that the order of events here given is, first, the final 
decision of all men living at the close of probation, and. 

Life 11,^,1.11.. 13' 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



18B Life Incidbntk. 

second, then follows the advent of Him who sajs, " And 
behold I come quickly." 

3. All true helievers expected that prohation would 
close aa soon as the tenth day of the seventh month. 
And as the time of espectation drew near, their bur- 
dened spirits feit more and still more heavily the weight 
and responsibility of doing every duty to others. But 
as the point of expectation was finally reached, all this 
burden at once fell off. This was aa true of the isolated 
brother or sister, in some distant part of the country, as 
with those in the crowded city mingling with hundreds 
of like fiiith. It was true of all. All felt that their 
work in warning sinners was done. No one can have a 
just idea of this great change, only those who partici 
pated in the movement, and can p to th tun f 
expectation with the burden of tl 1 m w k p 
them. Jesua had not come as th y p t d d why 
this great change had come over 11 w m tt f 
proper inquiry. And how natur 1 th 1 t 
say the least, that probation was e d d 

4. The change that had sudde ly m th 
godly seemed to strengthen the co t th t th d 
was shut. Although the passing f th tun m vi 
their fears, may now be regarded a^ ffi t ca 
for the change in them, yet at th t t m th fi Ilk 
conduct of many after the tenth d y p d wh b t 
few hours or days before had appeared penitent, gave 
the idea that the restraining influence of the Spirit of 
God had forever left them. 

In view of these things it should not be a matter of 
surprise to any, that Adventists were agreed that the 
midnight cry was the last great test, that the work for 
the world was finished, and that the door was shut. 
That this was their faith, may be seen by reviewing the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Passino op the Time. 187 

writiDgs of leading men in the cause, published imme- 
diately after the passing of the time. 

William MUler, in a letter addressed to J. V. Himes, 
says: 

" We ha¥o done our work in warning sinners, and in. 
trjing to awaken a formal church. God, in his provi- 
dence, has shut the door ; we can only stir one another 
up to be patient ; and be diligent fo make our oalling 
and electi9n sure. We are now living ia the time speci- 
fied by Malachi iii, 18 ; also Dan. xii, 10 ; Rev. zxii, 
10-12. In this passage we cannot help but see that a 
little while before Christ should eome, there would be a 
separation between the just and unjust, the righteous 
and wicked, between those who love his appearing and 
those who hate it. And never, since the days of the 
apostles, has there been such a division line drawn aa was 
drawn about the t«nth day of the seventh Jewish month. 
Since that time they say ' they have no confidence in 
us,' We have now need of patience, after we have 
done the will of God, that we may receive the promise." 

The Advent Herald, for Novombcr 13, 1844, J. V. 
Himes, S. Bliss, and A, Hale, editors, says : 

" But the alarm was everywhere male the cry was 
everywhere given. And again we lan see that God was 
with us. It was a sonl-punfym^ w rk and the chil 
dren of God bowed themselves in his presence and 
received blessings to their souls unprecedented in the 
history of the Advent cause And yet we are disap 
pointed; the day passed away and we are still here 
And those who only looked on and paesed by were 
ready to exclaim that it was A\ a delusion ar d that 
now of a certainty we must relinquish all our hopes, and 
abandon all our expectations. We, however, do not thus 
feel. As great a paradox as it may he to our opponents, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



188 Life Incidents. 

yet we can discern in it the leadings of God's provi- 
dence; and when we are reviled and censured by those 
to whom the world look as the Gamaljels of our age, we 
fee) that they are only speaking evil of the things they 
understand not. 

" Those who have not been in this late movement, 
can appreciate nothing respecting it. And we regard 
it as another, and a more searching test, than the first 
proclamation of the time. It has eearched Jerusalem 
as with candles; and it has purged out the old leaven. 
It has tested the hearts of all who heard it, and awak- 
ened a love fox the Lord's appearing ; or it has called 
forth a hatred, more or leas perceivable, but known to 
God, of his coming. It has drawn a line, and awakened 
sensibihti^, so that those who will examine their own 
hearts, may know on which side of it they would have 
been found, had the Lord then come; whether they 
would have exclaimed, ' Lo ! this is our God, we have 
waited for him and he will save us ;' or whether they 
would have called to rocks and mountains to fall on 
them to hide them from the face of Him that sitteth on 
the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. God 
thus, as we believe, has tested his people, has tried their 
faith, has proved them, and seen whether they would 
shrink, in the hour of trial, from the position in which 
He might see fit to place them ; and whether they would 
relinquish this world and rely with implicit confidence 
in the work of God. 

" And we as much believe that we have done the will 
of God in thus sounding the alarm, as we believe that 
Jonah did when he entered into Nineveh a day's jour- 
ney, and cried, saying, ' Yet forty days and Nineveh 
shall be overthrown.' Nineveh was not then overthrown ; 
nor has the Lord yet wrought deliverance in the earth, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The PAssiNd of the Time. 189 

nor the iahabitanta of the world fallen. Was Jonah a, 
false prophet when he preached the time of Nineveh's 
destruction? No; he had only preached the preaching 
that God had hid him. But God had said that 'at 
what instant I shall speak concerning a nation and con- 
cerning a kingdom to pluck up and to pull down and to 
destroy it; if that nation against whom I have pro- 
nounced, turn from their ovil, I will repent of the evil 
that I thought to do unto them.' Jer. sviii, 7, 8. 'So, the 
people of Nineveh believed God and proclaimed a fast, 
and put on sackcloth, from the greatest of them even 
to the least of them ; and <Jod saw their works that they 
turned from their evil way; and God repented of the 
evil that he said he would do nnto them ; and he did it 
not.' The preaching of Jonah served aa a test to the 
inhabitants of Nineveh, and accomplished God's pur- 
poses, as much as it would have done had the city per- 
ished. 

" So we believe that this last cry has been a test ; and 
that with our views of dufj, we should as much have 
sinned against God, had we refraine'd from giving that 
message, as Jonah did when ' ho rose up to flee unto 
Tarshish from the presence of the Lord ;' that we should 
as much have sinned, had we refused to give heed to it, 
aa the Nincvites would in refusing to repent at his 
preaching; and that all who are angry that we have 
preached a time which has not been realized, are as 
guilty as Jonah was when he was angry and prayed the 
Lord to take his life from him, because God had spared 
that great city." 

The following is from the Advent Seraid of Octdber 
30, 1844, relative to the suspension of meetings in the 
Advent Tabernacle of Boston. The article from which 
it ia taken, had previously been inserted in several of 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



190 Lice Imcidentb. 

the dmly papers of that rity. It is important, as it cor- 
rectly sets forth the views and feelings of Adventists 
at that time. In view of such testimony, it is vain for 
any man to deny that it was the universal belief of Ad- 
ventists, in the autumn of 1844, that their work for the 
world was forever done. After giving some of the rea^ 
sons why they expected the Lord on the tenth day of 
the seventh month, the writer of the article aaya ; 

"With this expectation we were desirous to meet 
once more, to mingle our prayers, and to encourage one 
another in the last work of preparation ; and for this 
purpose we had met at our well-known place of worship 
in this city. "We gave no special notice of our meeting, 
we.mado no appeal to the public, and it was character- 
ized by no eiercises which were calculated to excite 
either the mirth or vengeance of any portion of the com- 
munity. 

" We were serious, we were bowed in penitence and 
prayer before God, or heartily affected by the mutual 
confessions of tried and dear friends. We had no ill- 
feeling to indulge toward any man ; we felt that we 
were done with the world, and had forgiven them the 
many injuries they had inflicted upon us ; but stale and 
silly slanders in reference to us were revived ; the rest- 
less spirits of the community have been aroused ; we 
could not meet in peace, and onr meetings in conse- 
quence have been suspended. And we now make these 
remarks lo disabuse the public, and with the hope that 
some who would not otherwise give their attention to 
the calls of the present time, may lay them to heart. 

■' To the city authorities, who faithfully rendered 
their services, we are grateful, though we could not pro- 
mote tho objects of the meeting when such protection 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument vrou the Typew. 191 

" We forgive our enomiea. They have not injured 
us; and oh ! that they could see how much they may 
have injured themselves ; hut we have done with them 
now. We expect the realization of the promise of G-od. 
He who delivered Noah and Lot; he who brought hia 
people out of Egypt and Bahylon, haa promised (as we 
believe) to save them finally ' by his Son from Heaven.' 
We expect it. We have hazarded all on that expecta- 
tion ; and we only ask that God may give ua, and all 
who look for him, grace to abide the issue. 

" In behalf of the Adventists in Boston and vicinity, 

"JOBHCA V, HiMKS." 

I have not a word of censure for a single aou! who 
came to the honeat concluaion that the work of warning 
sinners closed with the burden of the midnight cry. And 
more, I solemnly believe that the providence of God 
brought us to that position. And there the Advent 
hosts should have remained, patiently waiting, watch- 
ing and praying, until our true position eonld have been 
clearly seen by the light of the heavenly sanctuary. 

ARGUMENT FROM THE TYPES. 

In the providence of God, in the seventh-month 
moyeraent the attention of the people was turned ti) the 
types of the law of Moses. The argument which had 
been given, that as the vernal types, namely, the pass- 
over, the wave sheaf, and the meat-offering, were ful- 
filled in their order and time in the crucifixion, the 
resurrection of Christ, and the descent of the Holy 
Spirit on the day of Pentecost, so would the autumnal 
types be fulfilled as to time, in the events connected 
with the second advent, seemed to be oonclosive and 
satisfectory. The position taken was, tliat as the high 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



I!f2 Life Incidents. 

priest caniG out of the typical sanctuary on the tenth, 
day of the seventh month and bleased the people, so 
Christ, our great High Priest, would on that day come 
out of Heaven to bless his waiting people. 

But it should be borne in mind that at that time 
thos« types which point to the work in the heavenly 
sanctuary were not understood. In fact, no one had 
any definite idea of the tabernacle of God in Heaven. 
We now see that the two holies of the typical sanctuary, 
made by the direction of the Lord to Moses, with their 
two distinct ministrations— the daily and the yearly ser- 
vices,— were, in the language of Paul to the Hebrews, 
" patterns of things in the Heavens," " figures of the 
true," chapter ix. He also says of the work of tho 
Jewish priests in chapter viii, " Who serve unto the 
example and shadow of heavenly things." His words 
mean simply this: In Heaven there is a sanctuary 
where Christ ministers, and that sanctuary has two 
holies, and two distinct ministrations, as truly as the 
earthly sanctuary had. If his words do not mean this, 
they have no meaning at all. How natural, then, the 
conclusion, that as the Jewish priests ministered daily 
in connection with the holy place of the sanctuary, and 
on the tenth day of the seventh month, at the close of 
their yearly round of service, the high priest entered 
the most holy place to make atonement for the cleansing 
of the sanctuary, so Christ ministered in connection with 
the holy place of the heavenly sanctuary from the time 
of his ascension to the ending of the 2300 days of Dan. 
viii, in 1844, when on the tenth day of the seventh 
month of that year he entered the most holy place of 
the heavenly tabernacle to maie a special atonement 
for the blotting out of the sins of his people, or, whioh 
is the same thing, for the cleansing of the sanctuary. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument from the Types. 19H 

"Unto two thousand tlire« hundred days," said the 
ange! to the prophet, "then shall the sanctuary he 
cleansed." 

The typical sanctuary was cleansed from the sins of 
the people ■with the offering of hlood. The nature of 
the eleaiising of the heavenly sanctuary may be learned 
from the type. By virtue of his own hlood, Christ en- 
tered the moat holy to make a special atonement for the 
cleansing of the heavenly tabernacle. For clear and 
full espoaitions of the sanctuary and the nature of its 
cleansing, see works upon the subject by J. N. Andrews 
and U. Smith, for sale at the Eeview Office, Battle 
Creek, Mieh. 

"With this view of the heavenly sanctuary before the 
reader, he can see the defect in the seventh-month the- 
ory. It now appears evident that the conclusion that 
Christ would come out of Heaven on that day is not 
justified by the premises in the case. But if Christ's 
ministry in the heavenly sanctuary was to last but one 
year, on the last day of which he would make an atone- 
ment for the cleansing of the heavenly tabernacle, ac- 
cording to the typo, then the conclusion that he would 
on that day come out and bless his waiting people, 
would be irresistible. 

But let it be remembered that " the law havipg a 
shadow of good things to come," was " not the very im- 
age of the thinga." In the shadow, the round of ser- 
vice, first in the holy place for the entire year, save one 
day, and second, in the moat holy place on the last day 
of that year, was repeated each successive year. But 
not so in the miaiatry of Christ. He entered the hoiy 
place of that heavenly sanctuary at his ascension once 
for all. There he ministered till the time for the 
cleansing of the sanctuary at the close of the 2300 days 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



194 Life Incidents. 

in the autumn of 1844. To accoropliBh this work, lie 
then entered tte most holy place once for all. Christ 
suffered upon the. cross — not often — but once foi all. 
He entered upon his work in the holy place onco for 
all. And he cleanses the heaYcnly sanctuary for the 
Bins of his people once for all. His ministry in the 
holy, from hia ascension in the spring of A. D. 31 to 
the autumn of 1844, was eighteen hundred and thirteen 
years and sis months. The period of his ministry in 
the most holy can no more be defined before its close, 
than the time of his ministry in the holy could bo de- 
fined before it terminated. Therefore, however much 
the tenth-day atonement for the cleansing of the typical 
sanctuary proved that our great High Priest would 
enter the most holy of the heavenly tabernacle on the 
tenth day of the seventh month, it proved nothing to 
.the point that he would on that day come out of the 
most holy place. 

But just what was accomplished on the tenth day 
of the seventh month became a matter of discussion. 
Some took the rash position that the movement had 
not been directed by the providence of God. They 
cast away their eoiifidenco in that work, not having 
sufficient faith and patience to "wait "and "watch," 
until it should be explained by the light of the.sanctn- 
ary and the three messages of Rev. xiv, and they drew 
back, to say the least, toward perdition. 

Others trembled for this fearful step, and felt the 
deepest solicitude for the welfare of the iock, and ex- 
horted the brethren to patiently wait and watoh for the 
coming of the Lord, in full faith that Ged had been ia 
the work. Among these was William MUler. In a 
letter published in the Advent Herald for Dec. 11, 
1844, he says: 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argcment tkom tub TiiE"- 195 

"Bear Bro. Himes: Be patient ubtablish your 
heart, for the coming of the J ord draweth nigh. For 
ye have need of patience, that after je have done the 
will of God, ye might receive the promise For jet a 
little while and he that shall come will come, and will 
not tarry." 

The following is from the cheering pen of Eld. E. Cr. 
Brown, who was not only a man of ability, but one who 
drank deeply at the fountain of advent experience. He 
saw and felt the danger of drawing back, and wrote the 
following letter to encourage his brethren to hold faat 
and believe to the saving of the soul. It was written 
Nov. 11, 1844, and published in the Advent Herald. 

" Dbae Beetiiren and Sisters ; The great God 
has dealt wonderfully with us. When we were in a 
state of alarming blindness in relation to the coming of 
the great and terrible day of the Lord, he saw fit to 
awaken lis from our death-like slumbers, to a knowledge 
of these things. How little of our own or man's agency 
was employed in this work, you know. Our prejudices, 
education, tast^, both intellectual and moral, were all 
opposed to the doctrine of the Lord's coming. We 
know that it was the Alniighfy's arm that disposed us 
to receive this grace. The Holy Ghost wrought it in our 
inmost souls, yea, incorporated it into our very being, 
so that it is now a part of us, and no man can take it 
from us. It is our hope, our joy, our all. The Bible 
reads it, every page is full of the Lord's immediate com- 
ing, and much from witbout strengthens u8 in the be- 
lief that the Judge standetb at the door ! At present 
everything tries us. Well, we have heretofore had 
almost uninterrupted peace and exceeding great joy. 
True, we have had some trials formerly, but what were 
they in comparison with the glory to be revealed / Wo 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



IJIfi Life Incidents. 

are permitted to live in the daja of the Son of man, 
which. Jesus spake of as a desirable daj. How special 
the honor ! How unspeakable the privilege ! 

" And shall we be so selfish as not to be willing to 
endure a little trial for such a day, when all our worthy 
and honored predeccasora have m patiently submitted 
to the toils and sufferings incident to their pilgrimage 
and to their times ? Let it never be ! We know that 
God has been with ua. Perhaps never before this has 
he for a moment seemed to depart from us. Shall we 
now begin like the children of Israel to doubt, and to 
fear, and repine, after he has so frequently and signally 
shown us his hand in effecting for us one deliverance 
after another? Has God biased ua with sanctification, 
and salvation, and giory, now to rebuke and destroy us ? 
The thought is almost blasphemoua. Away with it! 
Have we been so long with our Lord and yet not know 
him ? Have we read our Bibles in vain ? Have we 
forgotten the record of Lis wonderful dealings unto his 
people in all past ages ? Let us pause^ and wait, and 
read, and pray, before we act rashly or pronounce 
a hasty judgment upon the ways and works of God. 
If we are in darkness, and see not as clearly as hereto- 
fore, let us not be impatient. We shall have light just 
as soon as G«d sees it will be for our good. Mark it, 
dearly beloved, our great Joshua will surely "bring ua 
unto the goodly land. I have no kind of fears of it, 
and I will not desert him before he does me. 

"He is doing the work just right. Glory to his 
name ! Remember, you have been sailing a long, long 
voyage, and you began to think yourselves pretty skill- 
ful sailors untU you approached the home coast, when 
the Pilot coming on board, you had to relinquish the 
cha^e to him, and oh ! how hard it is to commit all 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument prom the Types, 197 

your precious cargo and your noble vessel into hia 
hands. You fear, you tremble, lest the gallant ship 
should become a wreck, and the dearly-bought freight 
he emptied into the ocean I But do n't fear. Throw 
off the master, and like a good, social, relieved officer, 
go and take your place with the hiunble, yet stiirdy 
crew, and talk over home scenes and endearments. 
Cheer up, ' all's weD.' 

" Yoii have finished your work, and now be patient, 
and you shall have the reward. 

"It was necessary that onr 'faith' and 'patience' 
should be tried before our work could be completed. 
We closed up our work with the world some time ago. 
This is my conviction. And now God has given us a 
little season of self-preparation, to prove us before 
the world. Who now will abide the test? Who is re- 
solved to see the end of his faith, live or die ? Who 
will go to Heaven if he has to go alone ? Who will 
fight the battle through, though the armor-bearers 
faint, and fear, and fail ? Who will keep his eye alone 
on the floating flag of his King, and, if need be, sacra- 
fice his last drop of blood for it ? Such only are worthy 
to be crowned, and such only will reap the glorious 
laurels, 

" We mast be in speating distance of port. G-o^'s 
recent work for us proves it. We needed just such a 
work if Christ is coming forthwith. I bless Grod for 
such glorious manifestations of himself to his people. 
Do n't dishonor him, questioning whether it might not 
have been the work of man, for he will vindicate that, 
and his word, too, very shortly, is my solemn belief. 
Do not be allured by the baits that may be flung out to 
draw you back from your confidence in &od. The 
world and the nominal church know nothing at all of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



198 iiiPE Incidents. 

your hope. Thoy cannot be made to i 
Jjet theuL alone. You have buried your name and rep- 
utation once, and now do not go to digging it up again, 
when a!l manner of evil is spoken of you, falsely, for 
Christ's sake. Pray for your enemi^. Do loot straight 
ahead, lest your minds again become occupied with 
earth — its husincES, cares, labors, pleasures, friends. 
The Bible, the Bible, is the best teacher now Prayer, 
prayer, is the beet helper. The next signal we have 
will be the final one. Oh ! shall any of us be found 
with our lamps going out when the Master comes V 
Oh ! how impressive the Saviour's repeated admonition. 
Watch., watch, ivatch." 

Many concluded that great changes toot place on the 
tenth day of the seventh month, closely connected with 
the final destiny of men, but as yet there was no weJl- 
defined position as to what did take place. 

Joseph Marsh, editor of the Voice of Truth, Nov. 7, 
1844, says : 

" We did believe that he would come at that time ; 
and now, though we sorrow on account of our disap- 
pointment, yet we rejoice that wo have acted according 
to our faith. We have had, and still have, a conscience 
void of offense in this matter, toward God and man, 
God has blessed us abundantly, and we have not a 
doubt but that all will soon be made to work together 
for the good of his dear people, and his glory. 

" We cheerfiiUy admit that we have been mistaten 
in the nature of the event we expected would occur on 
the tonth day of the seventh month ; but we cannot yet 
admit that our great High Priest did not on that very 
day accomplish all that the type would Justify us to ex- 
pect. We now believe he did." 

Where are we in the fulfillment of prophecy ? soon 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument from the Typew. ]9y 

became a matter of most interesting inquiry. Some 
yielded to the clamors of the churcli and world, who 
called for confessiona that they had been mistaken at 
least in the time, and among this number were several 
able ministers. Their fearful course greatly increased 
the ansicty to understand the real position. The hour 
was a most trying one. There seemed to be a strong 
inclination with many to draw baet, which ripened in 
them into a general stampede in the direction of Egypt. 
Finally, not a few settled, with more or less clearness, 
upon a position embracing the following poinla : 

1. That the parable of the ten virgins represented 
the great Advent movement, each specification illustra- 
ting a corresponding event connected with Second- 
Advent history. 

2. That, in answer to the inquiry. Where are we ? 
the point of time was reaehed, when the words of our 
Lord following the parable were applicable, " Watch, 
therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour 
wherein the Son of man cometh." Matt, xsv, 13. 

3. That the time had come to liken, or to compare, 
the experience of those who were looking for the king- 
dom, hero called the kingdom of Heaven, with an east- 
ern marriage, and that in order to do this, both must 
be matters of history, showing that each speeificat»n 
in the parable was already fulfilled. 

4. That the time when to compare Second- Advent ex- 
perience with the events in the marriage was definitely 
pointed out by our Lord when he says, " Then shall 
the kingdom of Heaven be likened unto ten virgins." 
When ? He had just closed a description of two kinds 
of servants in chapter sxiv, one servant giving meat to 
his master's household in due season, the other smiting 
this good and faithful servant, and in his heart saying, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



200 Life Incidents. 

" My Lord delayeth his coming." Just then may the 
events connected with Advent history be compared with 
the specifications of tho parable. These two servants 
had been engaged in the same work. But by some 
means one begins to say in his heart, My Lord delayeth 
his coming, and smites his fellow. No one who wished 
to see, eould fail to see a clear fnlfilhaent of this illustra- 
tion in the labors and general course of Advent minis- 
ters soon after the passing of the time. All came up to 
that time apparently a band of brothers. The time 
passed. Some became impatient and cast away their 
confidence in the work, confessed to a scoffing church 
and world, and because others would not confess aa 
they had done, that a human or satanic influence had 
controlled them, they were ready to smite these who 
were strengthening the Master's hoiisehold with the 
bread of Heaven. 

The spiritual food for that time was by no means 
that teaching which would let them down from the 
position they had taken, and send them weeping and 
mourning back to Egypt. But meat in due season was 
those expositions of God's word which showed his hand 
in the movement, and such cheering testimonies as are 
quoted in the foregoing pages in vindication of the 
Advent movement. How humiliating and painful the 
fact that Satan is permitted to bring the spiritual war- 
fare within the Second- Advent ranks. 

5. That in the sense of the parable the Bridegroom 
had come. Come where? Answer, To the marriage. 
Was the marriage of the Lamb to take place in this 
world at the second appearing of Christ? The Bride- 
groom had not come. But if the marriage of the Lamb 
was to take place in Heaven, the position might be cor- 
rect. And right here the charge of our Lord to the 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



Argumekt from the Types. 201 

waiting ones comes in with peculiar force : " Let your 
loins be girded about, and your lights burning, and ye 
yourselves like unto men that wMt for their Lord when 
he will return from the wedding." Luke xii, 35, 36. 
If our Lord at hia second appearing returns from the 
wedding, then the marriage of the Lamb must take 
place in Heaven prior to hia return. Therefore, the 
coming of the bridegroom in the parable illustrated 
some change in the position and work of our great 
High Priest in Heaven in reference to the marriage of 
the Lamb. 

In a letter to the Voice of Truth for Feb. 19, 1845, 
WUliam Miller says : 

" I presume, Bro. Marsh, you have seen Brn. Hale 
and Turner's Advent Mirror, printed in Boston, Jan., 
1845, concerning the marriage, in the parable of the 
virgins. I do believe in the main they are right — that 
cannot be the persona! coming of Christ. Why, say 
you? Read Luke sii, 36: 'And ye yourselves like 
unto men that wait for their Lord, when he shall return 
from the wedding, that when he Cometh and knocketh, 
they may open to him immediately.' You see his com- 
ing, for which we look, is after the wedding. 

" Has Christ come in the sense spoken of. Matt, xxv, 
10 ? I think he has. ' 

" I know many of my brethren whom I highly es- 
teem, will, and do, disagree with me on this matter. 
I would advise them not to have any hardness. Be- 
member what James says, v, 9 : ' G-rudge not one 
against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned : be- 
hold the Judge standeth before the door,' It would 
seem that in this very time when we have need of 
patience, the apostle, by the inspiration of the divine 

LHa Inddsnts. 14 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



202 Life Incidents. 

Spirit, foresaw that there would be danger of grudging, 
or grieving one another, and warns us not to do it, lest 
je be condemned : for ' the Judge standeth before the 

" Let the dear brethren see to it, that we give meat 
in due season. Let no one say in his heart, My Lord 
delajeth his coming, and begin to beat and bruise, and 
grudge against hia fellow-servant. He that seeks to 
save hia life now by conformity to the world, or worldly 
men, will lose it; and he that loses his life now for the 
truth's sake, will find eternal life." 

6. That the established view, that in th m a e 
of the Lamb the church is the bride of Ch t w a 
among the errors of past times. By in t <^t t 
was clearly seen that there were two thin is wh h th 
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments illust ate by 
marriage. Krst, the union of God's peopl n all p t 
ages, as well as at the present time, with th L d 
Second, Christ's reception of the thron f D v d, 
which is in the New Jeruaalem. But union of believers 
with their liord has existed since the days of Adam, 
and cannot be regarded as the marriage of the Lamb. 
It is supposed that Isaiah [liv, 5,] apeaks of the church 
when he says, "Thy Mater is thine husband;" but 
Paul, in Gal. iv, appliea this prophecy to tBe New 
Jerusalem. 

Says John, speaking of Christ, " He that hath the 
bride is the bridegroom." John iii, 29. That Christ 
ia here represented in his relation to his followers by a 
bridegroom, and his followers by a bride, is true; but 
that he and they are here called the bridegroom and 
bride, is not true. No one believes that the event 
called the marriage of the liamb took place eighteen 
hundred years since. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument prom the Types. 20B 

Pau!, in writing to the church, 2 Cor. si, 2, says, 
" I have espoused you to one husband, that I may pre- 
sent you a chaste virgin to Christ." But does this 
prove that the marriage of the Lamb took place in 
Corinth ? Or, did Paul only wish to represent by mar- 
riage, the union which lie had effected, through the gospel, 
between Christ and the church at Corinth ? 

He also says, Eph. v, 23, " For the husband k the 
head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the 
ehurch." But please turn and read from verse 22, and 
it will be seen that Paid's subject is the relation and 
duty of man and wife to each other. This is illustrated 
and enforced by the relation of Christ and the church. 
Those who suppose that Paul is here defining who the 
Lamb's wife is, are greatly mistaken. That is not his 
subject. He commences, " Wives, submit yourselves 
unto your own husbands." Verse 22. "Husbands, 
love your wives." Verse 25. It is, indeed, an excel- 
lent subject, but has nothing to do in determining what 
the bride is. 

The marriage of the Lamb does not cover the entire 
period of probation, in which believers are united to 
their Lord, from Adam to the close of probation. It is 
one event, to take place at one point of time, and that 
is just prior to the resurrection of the just. 

Then what is the bride in the marriage of the Lamb ? 
Said the angel to John, " Come hither, I will show thco 
the bride, the Lamb's wife." Eev. xsi, 9. Did the 
angel show John the church ? Let John testify. " And 
he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high 
mountain, and showed mo that great city, the holy Je- 
rusalem, descending out of Heaven from God." Verse 10. 

The New Jerusalem is also represented as the mother. 
" But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



204 Life Incidbhts. 

mother of us all." Gal. iv, 26. Clirist ia 
(Isa. is, 6,) as the " everlasting Father " of his pcop! 
the New Jerusalem, the mother, and the suhjecta of the 
first resurrection, the children. And, heyond all douht, 
the resurrection of the just is represented by hirth. 
How appropriate, then, is the view that the marriage of 
the Lamb takes place in Heaven before the Lord comes, 
and before the children of the great family of Heaven 
are brought forth at the resurrection of the just. 

Let those who are disposed to cling to the old view 
that the church is the bride, and that the marriage is 
after Christ comes, and the saints are caught up to 
Heaven, answer the following questions : 

1. Who are illustrated by the man found at the mar- 
riage. Matt, xxij, not having on the wedding garment? 

3. Will any be caught up by mistake, to be bound 
hand and foot, and be cast down tfl the earth again ? 

3. If the church is the wife, who are they that are 
called to the marriage as guests? 

4. Jerusalem above is the mother of the children of 
promise; but if the church is the Lamb's wife, who are 
the children ' 

5 Th t th doo w h t Th 1 1 ght ft- m 
th h Ij tu. y th t dji m t t w 

p d t th los f th 0(1 d 7 wh 1 th 

w Idtthttunhd tytb Al 

th b f 1 ht f tf th h t d 

p d f th h ly t y th d 

h dly se h w th wh h Id feat th Ad t p 
It tr d by th p II f th te vi g 
uld f 1 t t th 1 tl t p t t f 

rsh d 1 d 
B t 1 ght th lit d tl t w 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



AWGUMENT FKOM THE TYl>Ba. 2(15 

Been that although Christ closed one ministration at the 
termination of the 2300 days, he had opened another in 
the most holy pla«e, and still presented his blood before 
the Father for sinners. Aa the high priest, in the type, 
on the tenth day of the seventh month, entered the 
most holy place, and offered hlood for the sins of the 
people, before the ark of the testament and the mercy- 
seat, so Christ, at the close of the 2300 days, came be- 
fore the ark of God and the mercy-seat to plead his 
blood in behalf of sinneie. Mark this : The great 
Redeemer then approached the mercy-scat in behalf of 
sinners. Was the door of merey closed ? This is an 
unscriptural expression, but, if I may be allowed to use 
it, may I not say that in the fullest sense of the expres- 
sion the door of mercy was opened on the tenth day of 
the seventh month, 1844 ? 

Beside the ark of God containing the ten precepts of 
his holy law, over which was the mercy-seat, did the 
trusting ones now behold their merciful High Priest. 
They had stood in harmony with the whole Advent 
host at the passing of the time, then represented as 
'' the church in Philadelphia ;" meaning brotherly love. 
And with what inexpressible sweetness did the following 
words addressed to that church come home to their 
stricken hearts : " These things saith he that is holy, 
he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he'that 
openeth, and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no 
man openeth. I know thy works. Behold, I have set 
before thee an open door, and no man can shut it." 
Rev. iii, 7, 8. 

Adventists were agreed that the seven churches of 
Rev. ii and iii, symbolized seven states of the Christian 
church, covering the entire period from the first advent 
of Christ to his second appearing, and that the sixth 



Hosted t,GoogIf 



206 Life Incidents. 

state addressed represented those who with one united 
Toice proclaimed the comiDg of Jesus, iu the autumn of 
1S44, This church was about to enter upon a period 
of great trial. And they were to find relief from it, so 
far as ascertaining their true position is concerned, hy 
light from the heavenly sanctuary. After the light 
shoiild come, then would also come the battle upon the 
shut and open door. Here was seea the connecting 
link between the work of God in the past Advent move- 
ment, present duty to keep the commandmenta of God, 
and the future glory and reward. And as these views 
were taught in vindication of the Advent movement, in 
connection with the claims of the Sabbath of the fourth 
commandment, these men, especially those who had 
given up their Advent experience, felt called upon to 
oppose. And their opposition, as a general thing, was 
most violent, bitter, and wicked. 

The shut and open door of the heavenly sanctuary 
constituted the strong point upon which the matter 
turned. If we were right on the subject of the cleans- 
ing of the sanctuary, then the door or ministration of 
the holy place was shut, and the door or ministration of 
the most holy place was opened, the 2300 days had 
ended, the preaching of time was correct, and the entire 
movement was right. But let our opponents show that 
we were in error upon the sanctuary qu^tioh, that 
Christ had not entered the most holy place to cleanse 
the sanctuary, then the 2300 days had not ended, the 
preaching of the time was an error, and the entire 
movement was wrong. And, again, if the door or min- 
istration of the most holy place was opened, and the 
faith of the waiting ones was to view Jesus standing 
before the mercy-seat and the ark of the ten command- 
menta in Heaven, how forcible the a^mnenfs for the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Argument teom the Types. 207 

perpetuity and claims of the entire law of Gkid, the 
fourth precept not excepted. The hand of the Lord 
was mih those wto took a firm position that the great 
Advent movement had heen in his direct providence, 
and that the time had come for the Sahbath reform, 
and many embraced these views. Then it was that our 
opponents arose in the spirit of peiBeeution, manifesting 
the wrath of the dragon against those who kept the 
commandments of God, and labored to open the door 
that had been shut, and to shut that door which had 
been opened, and thus put an end to the matter. Hence 
the strong expressions quoted above — " He that open- 
eth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man 
openeth." " Behold I have set before thee aa open 
door, and no man can shut it." Nothing can be plainer 
than that man, or a set of men, near the close of the 
history of the ehnrch, would war against the truth of 
Grod in reference to the shut and open door. 

And to this day those who retain the spirit of war 
upon those who keep the commandments of God, make 
the belief in the shut and open door odious, and charge 
it al! upon Seventh-day Adventists. Many of them, 
however, are not unaware of the injustice of this. Some 
of this people did believe in the shut door, in common 
with the Adventists generally, soon after the passing of 
the time, ^ome of us held fast this position longer 
than those did who gave up their Advent experience, 
and drew back in the direction of perdition. And God 
be thanked that we did hold fast to that position till the 
matter was explained by light from the heavenly sanc- 
tuary. 

Ajid it may be worthy of notice that although the 
belief in, and abandonment of, the shut-door position 
has been general, there have been two distinct and op- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



208 Life Incidents. 

posite ways of getting out of it. One cIhm did this by 
easting away their confidence in the Advent movement, 
by confessions to those who had opposed and had scoffed 
at them, and by ascribing the powerful work of the 
Holy Spirit to human or satanio influence. These got 
out of the pcfflition on the side of perdition. 

Another class heeded the many exhortations of Christ 
and his apostles, applicable to their position, with its 
trials, dangers, and duties — ^Watch — Be ye therefore 
patient — Cast not away therefore your confidence — For 
ye have need of patience — Hold fast. They waited, 
watched, and prayed, till light came, and they by faith 
in the word saw the open door of the heavenly sanctu- 
ary, and Jesus there pleading his precious blood before 
the ark of the most holy place. 

But what was that art? It was the ark of God's 
testimony, the ten commandments. Reader, please fol- 
low these trusting, waiting ones, as thoy by faith enter 
the heavenly sanctuary. They take you into the holy 
place and show you "the candlestick, and the table, 
and the shewbread," and other articles of furniture. 
Then they iead you into the most holy where stands 
Jesus, clad in priestly garments, before the mercy-«eat 
which is upon, and but tho cover of, the ark containing 
the law of God. They lift the cover and bid you look 
into the sacred ark, and there you behold ^e te« com- 
mandments, a copy of which God gave to Moses. Yes, 
dear reader, there, safe from the wrath of man and tho 
rage of demons, beside his own holiness, are the ten 
precepts of God's holy law. 

The waiting, watching, praying ones, embraced the 
fourth precept of that law, and with fresh courage took 
their onward course to the golden gat«s of the city of 
God, cheered by the closing benediction of the Son of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Seventu Angel. 209 

God : " Blessed are they that do his commaadmeiits, 
that they may have right to the tree of life, and may 
enter in through the gates into the city." Thus they 
came out of the position of the shut door on the side of 
loyalty to the God of high Heaven, the tcee of life, and 
the eternal city of the redeemed. The reader will not 
fail to see the difference between their course and get- 
ting out of the shut door on the side of perdition. God 
pity the apostate. 

THE SEYElfTH AHGEL. 

The seventh angel the hst of the seven trumpet 
angels, had heeu supposed to be the same as the " last 
trump," whioh will awake the righteous dead. But 
many among the Adventists were ahout this time taking 
a different view of the subject The six former trumpet 
angels were symbols, and each had occupied a period of 
time, during which a aeries of events took plaee. Why 
not the seventh be a symbol covering a period of time, 
during which a series of events might also transpire ? 

But the scenes connected with the last trump men- 
tioned by the apostle, arc represented as transpiring " in 
a moment, in the twinkling of an eye." Not so with 
the events under the sounding of the seventh angel. 
" But in the days of the voice of the seventh angeP," is 
the testimony of Rev. x, 7. As this entire chapter has 
a direct bearing upon the subject of the great Advent 
movement as symbolized by the three messages of Rov. 
xiv, I will here give it with a few brief remarks of appli- 
cation. 

" And I saw another mighty angel come down from 
Heaven, clothed with a cloud ; and a rainbow was upon 
his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



210 Life Incidents. 

feet as pillars of fire. And lie had in his hand a little 
hook open : and he set his right foot upon the sea, and 
his left foot on the earth, and cried with, a loi^d voice, 
as when a lion roareth : and when he had cried, seven 
thunders uttered their voices. And the anget whieh I 
saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth, lifted up 
his hand to Heaven, and aware hy him that liveth for- 
ever and ever, who created Heaven, and the things that 
therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein 
are, and the sea, and the things whieh are therein, that 
there should he time no longer." Verses 1-6. 

I will hriefiy call attention to the following pointe in 
the above quotation : 

1. The angel, in a most solemn manner, swore that 
there should be time no longer. This does not mean 
that with the oath of the angel, time, as measured hy 
days, months and years, would cease ; for the next verse 
speaks of the "days" of the voice of the seventh angel. 
And even from the second advent of Christ and the 
resurrection of the just, a thousand years are marked as 
reaching to the resurrection of the unjust. In fact, 
while the earth and the sun and moon shall endure 
and continue their revolutions, so long will there he days, 
months and years. And there is no scripture evidence 
that these bodies will ever cease to exist. The oath of 
the angel, therefore, must refer to prophetic time. 

2. The angel holds in his hand, as he swears upon 
the subject of time, a little book open. It may be in- 
ferred from this language, that this hook was at some 
time closed up. This was true of the book of Daniel. 
" But thou, Daniel, shut up the words aad seal the 
book, even to the time of the end; many shall run to 
and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." Dan. xii, 4. 
It was to be sealed only to the time of the end, when it 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Se en b An i, 211 

was to be opeaed, kn w \i of wJiich it 

treats should be in ad ad m ny n n and fro in 
the Soriptures and a n kn w d upon he subject. 
If this open book h h nd h g repreaeats 
the unsealed book of Daniel, how forcible the applica- 
tion of his solemn oath to the maaner in which the close 
of prophetic time was proclaimed in 1844. 

The oath of this angel must be regarded as a symbol 
of a most solemn and positive message proclaimed by 
the servants of Giod. His right foot upon the earth, 
and his left upoa tto sea, represent its extent, and shows 
that it was to be borne to the people by sea and by land. 
The prophet continues : 

" But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, 
when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God shall 
be finished, as he hath declared to his servants, the 
prophets." Verse 7. 

Why introduce the sounding of the seventh angel 
thus, unless bis sounding commenced with the termina- 
tioB of the prophetic time ? He is to continue bis sound- 
ing a period of days, probably prophetic, meaning years, 
and in the beginning of his sounding, or during the first 
portion of the period of his sounding, the mystery of 
God is to be finished. This mystery is the gospel con- 
sidered with especial reference to the means by which 
its blessings are secured to the nations of the earth. ' It 
is something which, before the apostles' days, even from 
the foundation of the world, was not made known as it 
was then revealed. Bom. xvi, 25, 26 ; Epb. iii, 3-5. 
It was known that the woman's seed should bruise the 
serpent's head, and that in Abraham and his seed should 
all the nations of the earth be blessed ; but how this was 
to be accomplished was not understood till more fully 
revealed at the first advent of the Saviour, and set forth 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



212 Life Incidents. 

hy tte preaching of his apostles. Before this it was not 
seen that when the Redeemer should be manifested to 
the world, ail walls of partition shall be broken down, 
all distiitctiocs be obliterated, and Jew and G-entile, male 
and female, bond and free, be on equal terms and in 
equal measure blessed in him. Hence Paul presents as 
the distinguishing feature of the mystery of God, the 
&ot " that the GentUea should be fellow-heirg, and of 
the same body, and partakers of the promise in Christ 
by the gospel," and that in Christ all might be gathered 
togetber in one. Epb. iii, 6 ; i, 9, 10. Hence we more 
fully define the mystery of God (« mean the great plan 
of salvation, as it centers in the work of Christ, and is 
revealed in the New Testament. See also Eph. vi, 19; 
Col. iv, 3; andGaLi, 11,12, compared with Eph. iii, 3. 

The finishing of the mystery of God is the comple- 
tion of the great plan of salvation in connection with 
Christ's ministry in the heavenly sanctuary. In the type 
the yearly round of service was finished on the tenth 
day of the seventh month. In the antitype Christ en- 
tered the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary at 
the end of the 2300 days, to finish the great plan of sal- 
vation. The mystery of God was to be finished, as he 
had declared by his servants, the prophets ; and the 
cleansing of the sanctuary spoken of by the prophet 
Daniel, is only another expression signifying the same 
thing as the finishing of the mystery of God. Hence 
the seventh angel began to sound at the close of the 
2300 days, in 1844, when the cleansing of the sanctuary, 
or the finishing of the mystery of God, commenced. 

A series of events to occur under tie sounding of the 
seventh angel is mentioned in ciapter xi. After the 
announcement, in verses 15-17, of his sounding, during 
which period all earthly kingdoms are to pass into the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Seven tu Angel. 213 

hands of the King of kings, an event which interests 
both cartii and Heaven, and ealis for the grateful thanks 
of the good of both worlds, this series is given as follows : 

1. " And the nations were angry." This is suppoaed 
to have reference to the politica] commotions and wars 
of the nations, which the prophets of God have de- 
scribed as marking the closing hours of probation. 

2. " And thy wrath is oome." This has reference to 
the seven last plagues, which will he poured out imme- 
diately following the ministry of Christ in the heavenly 
sanctuary. 

3. " And the time of the dead, that they should be 
judged." This is not the investigative Judgment of the 
righteous. That closes with the ministry of Christ in 
the heavenly sanctuary. It is the Judgment of the 
wicked dead. We are therefore carried forward in this 
third event to the time of Christ's appearing in the 
clouds of heaven, and the resurrection of the just, when 
he and they will sit in Judgment on the cases of the 
wicked during the one thousand years. 

4. " And that thon shouldst give reward unto thy 
servants, the prophets, and to the saints, and them that 
fear thy name, small and great." It ie true that a]l 
these receive immortality at the second coming of Christ, 
at the commencement of this great Judgment penod ; 
but thoir reward embraces the promised inheritance, the 
new earth, which wili not appear till the close of the 
one thousand years. " Blessed are the meek for they 
shall inherit the earth." Then, at the close of the one 
thousand years, will the prophets, the saints, and all who 
fear the name of God, both small and great, receive 
their full reward. 

5. "And shouldst destroy them which destroy the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



214 Life Incidents. 

earth." This is also the period of the final destruction 
of God's enemies, who have taken part in destroying 
(corrupting, margin,) the earth. And here closes the 
sounding of the seventh angel, or the third woe. The 
prophet still continues : 

" And the voice which I heard from Heaven spake 
unto me again, and said, Go, and take the little hook 
which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth 
upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the 
angel, and said unto him. Give me the little book. And 
hesaiduntome, Takeit, andeatitup; and it shall make 
thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy month sweet as 
honey. And I took the little book out of the angel's 
hand, and ate it up ; and it was in my mouth sweet as 
honey; and as soon aa I had oaten it my belly waa 
bitter." Verses 8-10. 

In this highly-figurative portion of the prophecy, 
John, in receiving the little book from the hand of the 
angel, represents those who received the doctrine of the 
coming and kingdom of Christ, as proclaimed in connec- 
tion with the time, based upon the prophecy of Daniel, 
His eating the little book, and enjoying ita sweetness, 
represents the holy delight with which they feasted 
upon the gospel of the coming kingdom. In the sym- 
bol, the little book in the mouth of John was as sweet 
as honey. " What is sweeter than honey V And what 
could feast the consecrated soul, imbued with the love 
of Jesus, as the news of his soon return In glory, with 
all the holy angets, to redeem those who loved and looked 
for his appearing ? 

But in the symbol there is a change from the sweet- 
ness of honey to bitterness. This represents the change 
from the joy of bright hope to the painful sadness of 
disappointment, experienced by believers at the passing 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Seventh Angel. 215 

of the time. The hope and faith had beea to them an 
anchor in the Btorm, a shield in the fight, and their cs- 
oeeding joy all the daylong; and as they drew near the 
point of expectation, their hopes grew brighter, their 
faith stronger, and their joys were complete. The time 
passed ; and only those who felt it can form any idea of 
the bitterness of that disappointment. Probably there 
never has been a time since the crucifixion, that the 
high expectations and bright hopes of the disciples of 
Jesus, have been so completely crushed as at the pass- 
ing of the time in 1844. And the feelings of the many 
thousands of disappointed ones were like those expressed 
by Mary : " They have taken away the Lord out of the 
sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him." 

A good degree of relief, however, very soon came in 
the well-defined position that there was a time of wait- 
ing for the Lord, and trial of faith, after just such a 
disappointment as believers had experienced. And with 
it came also the general impression that our work, in 
bearing testimony to the world, was finished. The 
solemn announcement of the hour of God's Judgment, 
in the first message of Rev. xiv, had been made. The 
stirring testimony in reference to the condition of those 
who rejected this menage, and still clung to a corrupted 
Christianity, symbolized by the second message, had 
been borne. Everywhere among believers had been 
heard the solemn cry, " Babylon is fallen, is fallen." 
" Come out of her my people." And these messages 
were clearly seen to be in the past. 

But when was the third message to be given ? This 
is one of the series, all of which are to be given in the 
history of God's people in this mortal state. This is 
as distinctly marked in the prophetic sketch of Rev. 
xiv, as the first and second messages are. And although 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



216 Life Incidents. 

the disappointed ones felt for a time tliat their work in 
warning the world was done, yet God designed to roll 
upon them again the burden of his work, and they go 
forth and proclaim the third message. This work, dear 
reader, is most clearly pointed out in the remaining verse 
of the chapter upon which I have been commenting : 
" And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again be- 
fore many peoples and nations and tongues and kings." 
To prophesy sometimes means simply to teach, as in 
1 Cor. xi, 4, 5 ; xiv, 3, 24 ; Matt, vii, 22. In the first 
and second messages the prophecies had been opened to 
the people, and they had been taught the solemn and 
stirring truths relating to the Judgment. Believers 
had come up to the time of eKpeotation with a testimony 
for the people, and the burden of tLe wort upon them. 
The time passed, and with it also passed from them the 
burden of the work, and they suddenly found themselves 
destitute of any message for the people. They felt that 
their work was done for the world. In that position 
they should have waited uutU the great truths con- 
nected with the third message were seen by the light of 
the heavenly sanctuary, and the Spirit of G-od impressed 
them with the new work before them, to proclaim the 
third message, expressed by the prophetic words, "Thou 
must prophesy [teach the people] again." Thi^ brings 
me to consider briefly the three messages of E«v. xiv. 



THE FIEST MESSAGE. 

" And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, 
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that 
dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, 
and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice. Fear 
God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his Judg- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Fiest Message. 217 

ment is come ; and worsTiip him that made heaven and 
earth, and the sea, and the fountains of watfira." Rev. 
liv, 6, 7. 

This is called the first angel, because it ia the first of 
the series. See verse 9. John calls it " another angel," 
from the fact that he had previonsly seen an angel flying 
in the midst of heaven. 

This proclamation ia one of pre-eminent importance. 
It is not a mere local judgment, hut one that concerns 
all the inhabitants of the earth. Hence it has refer- 
"encetotho final Judgment scene. It is the same gospel 
that Paul preached that is here styled the " everksting 
gospel." But the great truth uttered by this angel 
would not have becu a truth if utt«red by Paul, for he 
lived at the commencement of the gospel dispensation, 
and this proclamation relates to its closing scenes. It 
seems to be the same as " this gospel of the kingdom," 
that our Lord presents in Matt, xxiv, 14, as the sign of 
the end of this dispensation, and which was to be 
preached in all the world for a witness unto all na- 
tions before the end should come. 

The truth on tliis point is well expressed in the fol- 
lowing language of the late Mr. Bliss, editor of the Ad- 
vent Herald, December 14, 1850 : 

" As an indication of the approach of the end, t^ere 
was, however, tfl be seen another angel flying through 
the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to 
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every 
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people. Eev. siv, 
6. The burden of this angel was to be the same gospel 
which had been before proclaimed ; but connected with 
it was the additional motive of the proximity of the 
kingdom, ' saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give 

Lift IncMent.. 15 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



218 Life Incidents. 

glory to him ; for the hour of 
and worship him that made heaven and earth, and the 
sea, and the fountains of waters.' Verse 7. No mere 
preaching of the gospel without announcing its pros- 
imity, could fulfill this message." 

In harmony with this testimony from the editor of 
the Herald, I will here give another from a tract on 
prophecy, published by J. V. Himes about the same 
time, which also speaks of the character of the message 
and the time of its application. The title of the tract 
is '■ Our Specific Work." 

'■The proclamation of an CTerlasting gospel, 'The 
hour of his Judgment is come,' Bev. xiv, 6, 7, is the 
leading Advent proclamation. 

" The facts summed up are these : John, looking into 
the distant future, gazing apon the theatre of the final 
conflict, sees a messenger, a minister of an everlasting 
gospel, fly through mid-Keaven, with a special, elevated, 
joyous, public, proclamation, requiring haste and extra- 
ordinary energy in its delivery. The proclamatioa con- 
tains a fact, and a command founded upon that fact. 
1. The fact: ' The hour of his Judgment is come.' 2. 
The command : ' Fear God/ &c. These are the ele- 
ments of this special commission. The work of this sym- 
bol agent is thus clearly defined ; no terms more speoiftc. 

" Does this messenger symbolize a class of teachers ? 
Such has been the general understanding of expositors. 
Mr. Wesley and Dr. Benson so interpret the passage. 
On this point there is great unanimity. It is plain from 
the fact that it is said to preach. That class of people 
is modem. Mr. W^esiey and Dr. Benson make this mes- 
senger symbolize the Protestant reformers in the days 
of Luther. With their view agree a mass of expositors- 
This eommisaion, however, cannot be Luther's. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The First Message. 219 

" That body must esisfc somewhere, and, in its char- 
acter and in the nature of its work, it must agree with 
the symbol messenger. They must agree as faee to face 
in a mirror. Can sueh a, body be found ? The ptoela- 
matiou above stated has been heard. The world can 
bear testimony to this. The cry, ' The hour of his Judg- 
ment is eome,' sounded through all Christendom. The 
multitudes heard, and scoffed, or trembled. By what 
body of believere was this proclamation made 1 Not by 
those who taught that that Judgment was a thousand 
years ia the future. No church which holds to the 
doctrine of a spiritual reign can be that body, as the 
elements of their proclamation flatly contradict tliose 
elements above slated. Such a body now existing can 
be found alone among those who constitute the Advent 
believers in Europe and America." 

In proof that this message has not been fulfilled in 
the history of the church in ages past, I offer the fol- 
lowing reasons ; 

1. No proclamation of the hour of Gfld's Judgment 
come, has ever been made in any past age. 

2. If such a proclamation had been made many cen- 
tnries in the past, as some contend, it would have been 
a false one. 

3. The prophecies on which such a proclamation to 
men in a state of probation must be based, were closed 
up and sealed to the time of the end. 

4. The Scriptures plainly locate the message of warn- 
ing respecting the Judgment in a brief space immedi- 
ately preceding the advent of our Lord ; thus directly 
contradicting the view that locates these messages in 
past ages. 

We now ofier proof in support of the foregoing prop- 
ositiona. If they are sustained, they establish the fact 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



220 Life Incidents. 

that the present generation is that one to which the 
angels' messages are addressed. We earnestly invite all 
who wish the truth, to weigh this part of the argument 
with especial care. 

1. Haa the proclamation of- the hour of God's Judg- 
ment come, been made in any past age ? If such a 
proclamation has never been made in past centuries, 
there is an end to controversy on this part of the sub- 
ject. No persons have ever been able to show any such 
proclamation in the past. The apostles did not mate 
such a proclamation. On the contrary, they plainly 
inform us that the day of the Lord was not then at 
hand. Martin Luther did not make this proclamation ; 
for he thought the Judgment about three hundred years 
in the future. And finally, the history of the church 
presents no such proclamation in the past. Had the 
first angel preached to every nation, and kindred, and 
tongue, and people, that the hour of God's Judgment 
had come, the publicity of suoh a proclamation would be 
a sufficient guaranty that the history of the world would 
contain some record of the fact. Its total silence re- 
specting such a proclamation, is ample proof that it never 
was made, and should put to silence those who make 
such an affirmation, 

2. We are on firm ground, also, when we say that had 
such a proclamation been made to the world in past 
ages, it would have been a false proclamation. Four 
reasons sustain this statement. 1. There is no part of 
the Bible on which such a message, centuries in the 
past, could have been based. Hence had such a procla- 
mation been made, it would haie been without scrip- 
tural foundation, and consequer tlj not from Heaven. 
2. tt would have been in diroi^t opposition to those 
scriptures which locate the Judgment, and the warning 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The First Message. 221 

respecting its approach, in the period of the last gene- 
ration. The scriptuiea which sustain these two reasons 
we shall presently cit«. 3. The history of the world 
amply evinces that the hour of God's Judgment had not 
come ages in the past. 4. Nor would it be true of past 
ages, if limited to Babylon. For Eev. sviii, S-10, 
clearly shows that the hour of Babylon's Judgment is 
yet in the future. It is certain, therefore, that the angel 
with the proelamatioa respecting the hour of God's 
Judgment, has not given it at a time when it would he 
not only destitute of scriptural support, but would ab- 
solutely contradict their plain testimony. 

3. The prophecies which give us the time of the Judg- 
ment, and which present the succession of events lead- 
ing down to that great crisis, were closed up and sealed 
till the time of the end. We refer particularly to the 
prophecies of Daniel. See chap, viii, 17, 26 j sii, 4, 9. 
Hence it is evident that God reaerves the warning to 
that generation which alone needs it. Noah's warning 
respecting the flood, was alone applicable to those who 
should witness it; thus also the warning respecting the 
Judgment is alone applicable to that generation which 
lives in the last days. 

4. The Bible locates these message in the period 
which immediately precedes the second advent, and 
plainly warns us against the proclamation of the Judg- 
ment at hand prior to that time. Here we join issue 
with our opponents. Instead of finding that the apostles 
gave this proclamation, as some teach, we shall find in- 
dubitable evidence that they located this warning far in 
the future, and that they admonished the church to 
heed none that should precede a given time. If we recur 
to the book of Acts, we shall find Paul preaching before 
Felis, of the Judgment to come ; and before the Athe- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



322 Life lNCiDB>Tb. 

nians, that God hath appointed a day in which be will 
judge the world in rightfiousnesa hy Jesus Christ. Acts 
ssiv, 25; svii, 31. But that hook nowhere intimates 
that Christ was immediately coming to Judgment. Peter 
points his hearers to the future, saying, that the heavens 
which had then received Christ, must retain him until 
the times of restitution. Acts iii, 21. 

The first epistle to the Thessaionians may seem to 
teach that the apostles expected the coming of Christ 
to Judgment in their day. Indeed, it is evident that 
such an idea was received from it by the Thessalonian 
church. Hence it was, that in his second epistle to 
them, Paul found it neceasai-j to apeak explicitly on the 
point. He tells them that the coming of Christ to the 
Judgment could not take place until the great apostasy ; 
and as tho result of that apostasy, that the Man of Sin 
should he revealed, showing himself that he is God, and 
exalting himself above all that is called God, or that is 
worshiped. That this mystery of iniquity is the great 
Romish apostasy, none but a Papist will deny. 

Paul reminds the Thessalonians that he had told them 
of these things when he was yet with them. And where 
could Paul have learned this fact, which he had thus 
stated to them ? He was accustomed to reason from the 
Scriptures, and not to deal in assertion. Hence, it is 
very evident that he refers to the prophecy of Daniel, 
which in its seventh chapter has given the succe^ive 
events which intervened between its time and the Judg- 
ment. In this series of events it has with wonderful 
precision described the power to which Paul has referred 
as the Man of Sin. No Protestant will deny the iden- 
tity of Daniel's little horn and Paul's Man of Sin. And 
as Daniel has brought it into a series of events which 
cuds with the Judgment and the setting up of the ever- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Ti!E FmsT MKbSAfiiE, 23-S 

lasting kingdom, it was an easy matter for Pan! to tell 
whore iu this series of events he stood, and whether the 
Judgment was its next event or not. The apostle, there- 
fore, plainly tells him that that day was not at hand. 
For the Man of Sin, the little horn, must arise and per- 
form his predicted work, and when that should be ac- 
complished, the coming of Christ should transpire, to 
consume " that "Wicked" with its brightness. 

Now when was the little bom to arise ? Daniel was 
told that it should arise after the ten horns upon the 
fourth beast ; or, in other words, aft«r the fourth em- 
pire should be divided into ten kingdoms, which" was 
accomplished about five hundred years after Christ. 
The Judgment therefore could not come prior to that 
time. But how long was this little horn to have power 
to wear out the saints ? Daniel infi irms us that it should 
be for " a time and times, and the dividing of time." 
How long is this period ? Kev. xii shows that it is 
1260 prophetic days, or years. Verses 6, 14. It fol- 
lows therefore that the apostle carries the mind forward 
five hundred years to the development of the Maa of 
Sin, and thence 1260 years for his triumph, before the 
Judgment could be preached as an event immediately 
impending. Whoever will carefully read Dan. vii, will 
get the original of Paul's argument in 2 Th^. i^, and 
will not fail to see the force of his statement. 

The papal supremacy began 538, and ended in 1798 
with the overthrow of the Pope's temporal power. The 
warning of Paul against a false proclamation respecting 
the Judgment at hand, therefore, expires at that time, 
and not before. For we have then reached the pointof 
time where the last important event in Dan. vii, before 
the Judgment has transpired. An angel from Heaven 
preaching the hour of Gfld's Judgment come, many 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



224 Life Incidents. 

years in the past, would be giving a different gospel 
from that preached by Paul. Those who locate the 
angel of Eev. xiv, 6, 7, in past ages, virtually place 
upon his head the anathema of Paul in Gal. i, 8. 

And what is of very deep interest, the point of time 
at which Paul's warning expires is the commencement 
of the time of the end — the very point to which the 
visions of Daniel were closed up and sealed. Compare 
chapter si, 33, 35 ; vii, 25, and the fact that the 1260 
years' persecution of the saints terminates with the com- 
mencement of the time of the end, will appear obvious. 
How gloriously does this view of the subject make the 
truth of Grod shine out ! For the warning of the apc*ftle 
against a false proclamation of the Judgment at hand, 
expires at the very point where the seal is taken from 
those prophecies which show when the Judgment sits. 
And it is respecting this period, the tune of the end, 
that it is said, Many shall run to and fro dnd knowl- 
edge [on the very subject which wai betore concealed] 
shall be increased. Then the time of the end is the 
period in which the Judgment-hour orj and the subse- 
3 are to be given. Dan vin 17 26; 



Another important argument on thii pimt is found 
in what our Lord has said relative to the signs >of his 
second advent. The church were to understand when 
his coming was at hand, by the fulfillment of certain 
promised tokens. Until these should be seen they were 
not authorized to look for the immediate advent of tiie 
Lord. But when the signs which our Lord promised 
began to appear, his church might then know that his 
coming to judge the quick and the dead was at hand. 
It is an interesting feet that Christ has marked the time 
in which these signs were to begin to appear. Conse- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The First Mehsagi;. '22^ 

qnently the messages in question could not be delivered 
prior to that time. " Immediately afer the tribulation 
of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon 
shall not give her light and the stara shall fall from 
heaven and the powers of the heavens shall be shaien ' 
Mdtt sxiv Zt But in th se days after that tribu- 
lation the sun shall be darkened ind the moon shall 
nit give her lifcht and the staistf heaven shall tall, 
md the powers that aie m heaven shall be shaken 
Mark xni 2-1 i5 We thmk there tan bi, no laifatike 
that m these scnptures our Lord reters to the papal 
fnbulatinn of Daniel the prophet The aitjns of his 
seejnd coming were tt commence in those dijs bnt 
a//n th'jt tribulation In other words the 1260 
prophetic days should not be quite over bat their trib- 
uliti H should be ended when the him braid be dark- 
ened The sun wis darkened m 1780 and the tnbula- 
tiOB of th se days was then pait but the days did not 
expire till ITiS Thus we have the signs ot our Lord's 
immediate advent just opening upon ua, aa we come 
down to the time of the end, the period when the vision 
should be unsealed, and many run to and fro with the 
word of warning to a perishing world. 

The extent of this proclamation is worthy of notice. 
An English writer, Mourant Brock, thua remarks : >" It 
is not merely in Great Britain that the expectation of 
the near return of the Redeemer is entertained, and the 
voice of warning raised, but also in America, India, and 
on the continent of Europe. In America about three 
hundred ministers of the word are thus preaching ' thia 
gospel of the kingdom ;" whilst in this country, about 
seven hmidred of the church of England are raising the 
same cry."- — -Advent Tracts, Vol ii, p. 135. 

Dr. Joseph Wolfe traveled in Arabia Felix, through 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



22G Lit't; Incidents. 

the region inhabited by the descendants of Ilobab, 
Moses* father-in-law. In Yemen he saw a book which 
he mentions thus ; 

" The Arabs of this place have a book called Seera, 
which treats of the second eouiing of Christ, and hia 
reign in glory !' 

'■ In Yemen he spent sis days with the Eechabites. 
' They drink no wine, plant no vineyards, sow no seed, 
live in tents, and remember the words of Jonadab, the 
son of Reohab. With them were children of Israel, of 
the tribe of Dan, who reside near Terim in Hatramawt, 
who expect, in common with the children of Eechab, 
the speedy arrival of the Messiah in the clouds of 
heaven.'" — Wolff^& Mission to Bokhara. 

'• In Wirtembeig there is a Christain colony number- 
ing hundreds, who look for the speedy advent of Christ ; 
also another of like belief on the shores of the Caspian ; 
the Molokaners, a large body of Dissenters from the 
Russian Greek church, residing on the shores of the 
Baltic — a very pious people, of whom it is said, ' taking 
the Bible alone for their creed, the norm of their faith 
is simply the Holy Scriptures '—are characterized by 
the ' expectation of Christ's immediate and visible reign 
upon earth.' In Russia the doctrine of Christ's coming 
and reign is preaohed to some extent, and received by 
many of the lower class. It has been extensiJely agi- 
tated in Germany, particularly in the south part among 
the Moravians. In Norway, charts and books on the 
Advent have been circulated extensively, and the doc- 
trine received by many. Among the Tartars in Tai- 
tary, there prevails an expectation of Christ's advent 
about this time. English and American publications 
on this doctrine have been sent to Holland, Germany, 
India, Ireland, Constantinople, Rome, and to nearly 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Fxest Messaue. 227 

every nrissionary station on the globo. At the Turks 
Islands, it has been received to some extent among the 
Wesleyans. Mr. Fox, a Scottish miesiouary to the 
Teloogoo people, was a believer in Christ's soon coming. 
Jamea McG-regor Bertram, a Scottish missionary of the 
Baptist order at St. Helena, has sounded the cry exten- 
sively on ttat island, making many converfa and pre- 
millennialists ; he has also proaehed it at South Africa, 
at the missionary stations there. David N. Lord in- 
forms ua that a large proportion of the missionaries who 
have gone from Great Britain to make known the gos- 
pel to the heathen, and who are now laboring in Asia 
and Africa, are Millennariaas ; and Joseph Wolfe, D. D., 
according to his journals, between the years 1821 and 
1845, proclaimed the Lord's speedy advent in Palestine, 
Egypt, on the shores of the Red Sea, Mesopotamia, the 
Crimea, Persia, Georgia, throughout the Ottoman Em- 
pire, in Greece, Arabia, Turkistan, Bokhara, Affghan- 
jstan, Casiimere, Hindostan, Thibet, in Holland, Scot- 
land and Ireland, at Constantinople, Jerusalem, St. 
Helena, also on shipboard in the Mediterranean, and at 
New York city, to all denominations. He declares he 
has preached among Jews, Turks, Mohammedans, Par- 
ser, Hindoos, Chaldeans, Yesedes, Syrians, Sabeans, 
to Pachas, Shieks, Shahs, the kings of Organtsh apd 
Bokhara, the queen of Greece, etc. And of his ex- 
traordinary labors the Investigator says : ' No individ- 
ual has, perhaps, given greater publicity to the doctrine 
of the second coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, than 
has this well-known missionary to the world. Wher- 
ever he goes, he proclaims the approaching advent of 
the Messiah in glory.'" — Voice of the Church, pp. 
342-344. 

The following, from the pen of the editor of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



2'Z^ Life Incidents. 

Vmce <>/ T^-uth for January, 1845, fairiy represents 
the position of all American Adventiets at that time : 

" We are doubtless near that auspicious hour when the 
harvest of the earth will be reaped, as described in Key. 
xiv, 14-16. The history of God's people in this mortal 
state, as giyen in that chapter, before being glorified, is 
nearly complete. The everlasting gospel, as described 
in verses 6 and 7, has been preached unto every nation, 
kindred, tongue, and people; saying with a loud voice, 
Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his 
Judgment is come, and worship him that made heaven, 
and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. 
No case can be more clearly demonstrated with facts 
than that this message has been borne to every nation 
and tongue under heaven, within a few past years, in 
tho preaching of the coming of Christ in 1843, or near 
at hand. Throi^h the medium of lectures and publi- 
cations the sound has gone into all the earth, and the 
word unto the ends of the world." 

But those were disappointed who expected the Lord 
would come in 1843 and in 1844. This fact, with 
many, is sufficient reason for rejecting all the testimony 
in the ease. To them the position that the Advent 
movement was in fulfillment of prophecy, when at the 
same time those who took part in the moveijient were 
sorely disappointed, is an absurdity. We acknowledge 
the disappointment, but cannot acknowledge that this 
furnishes a just reason for denying the hand of God in 
that work. It is a fact that God's people have fulfilled 
prophecy, and at the same time been disappointed in 
their hopes. This was the case with the disciples and 
the shouting multitude on the occasion of our Lord 
meekly riding into Jerusalem, when they cried, " Ho- 
sannah tfl the Son of David : Blessed is he that com- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The First Message. 229 

eth in the name of the Lord; Hoaannah in the high- 
est." The prophet of God had said, " Eejoice gre^tIy, 
daughter of Zion ; shout, daughter of Jerusalem 
behold, thy King cometh unto thee : he it just and 
having salvation ; lowly, and riding upon an aw and 
upon a colt the foal of an ass." Zeeh. ix, 9 And his 
words must he fulfilled. -That which inspired the shouts 
of the disciples was the expectation that their Maat«r 
would then ascend to the throne of David and reign 
among them. But in this they were disappointed. In 
a few days their hopes died, as he expired upon the 
cross. Did they fulfill prophecy? No one will deay 
that they did ? Were their expectations which moved 
them to fulfill the prophecy realized? They were 
utterly disappointed. 

And while those were disappointed in every particular, 
Adventists, in 1844, were right in three of the four 
leading points of the Advent faith. These points were, 
first, the manner and objeot of Christ's second advent; 
second, the application of the prophetic symbols of the 
book of Daniel ; third, prophetic time ; and fourth, the 
event to take place at the end of the prophetic periods. 
In respect to the first three poinK, the Adventists qt 
1844 were right. As to the fourth, they were mistaken. 
The angel did not tell Daniel that Christ would come 
at the end of the 2300 days. His words to the prophet 
are: -'Unto two thousand and three hundred days, 
then shall the sanctuary be cleansed." The subject of 
the cleansing of the sanctuary of Dan. viii, 14, is now 
understood, and seen to be quite another thing than the 
second coming of Jesus Christ in the clouds of heaven, 
to redeem his people and destroy his enemies by the fires 
of the last day. 

Disappointment by no means proves that God has no 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



■^30 Life Incidents. 

hand in the guidance of his people. It should lead 
them to correct their errors, but it should not lead them 
to cast away their confidence in God. It was hecause 
the children of Israel wore disappointed in the wilder- 
ness that they so often denied divine guidance. They 
are set forth as an admonition tfl us, that we should not 
fall after the same example of unhelief. 

But it must he apparent to every student of the Scrip 
turea, that the aagel who prjelaims the hour of (jods 
Judgment, does aot give the latest message of mercy 
Rev. xiv, presents two other ind later proclamations 
before the close of human probation Thi'i tact alone 
is sufficient fo prove th it the coming of the Lord does 
not take place at the close of the first an^e! s pr ciama 
tioii. 

THE SECOND MESSAGE. 

" And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon 
is feilen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all 
nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornica- 

This angel is spoken of as the second, because 
the one following it is, ia the language of inspiration 
itself, called the third. In commenting upon Janguage 
so highly symbolic, the first point is to determine the 
meaning of the symbol introduced. 

1. What, then, is the Babylon of this mrasage ? It 
is here simply called " that great city " But it is else- 
where spoken of in the book of Revelation in a manner 
which cannot fail to lead to a correct solution of this 
In Rev. svii, 18, this same citj is called a 
lan. " And the woman which thou saweat is that 
it city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth '' 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Second Message. 231 

Now a woman is always in the Scriptures, when used as 
a ajmbol, taken to represent religious organizations, the 
true chuich being represented by a virtuous woman, as in 
chapter sii, and the false by a corrupt woman, as in the 
test before us, and many other places. Babylon is some- 
thing distinct from the civil powers of the earth; for with 
her the kings of tie earth form unlawful conneetions. It 
is the place where the people of &od as a body are, for 
they are at a certain time called away from her com- 
munion. These considerations show that we are not to 
look to any literal city for the Babylon of the Apoca- 
lypse, nor to any civil powers, but fo ecclesiastical or 
church organizations. Is, then, any particular church, 
to the exclusion of all others, designated by the term 
Babylon ? It would not he consistent to suppose this ; 
for 1. The term Babylon, from Babel, where G-od con- 
founded the language of men, signifies mixture, confu- 
sion. In the sense in which we have shown it to be 
used in the book of Revelation, it must denote conflict- 
ing and discordant religious creeds and systems. But 
this would not be applicable to any one religious denom- 
ination as each of these denominations is more or less a 
unit 2 The people of God who are called out of 
Babylon, are not as a body connected with any single 
denommation. Hence we must understand by the te»m 
aU the false and corrupted systems of Christianity. That 
the Eomish and Greek churches are included in these, 
few will be disposed to deny ; while the Protestant 
churches, alas ! more or less identified with war, for a 
long time the bulwark of American slavery, fatally con- 
formed to the world, and guilty of the long catalogue of 
sins charged by Paul upon professed Christians in the 
last days, 2 Tim. iii, 1-5, must be reckoned as a mem- 
ber of the fiimily. In this branch of the family we find 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



232 Life Ikcicentk. 

that mixture and confusion in the multiplicity of sects 
and creeds which moat fitly answers to the import of 
the term. 

2. What is the fall of Bahylon ? Evidently a moral 
fall. In Bev. XTiii, 1-5, where a second and subse- 
quent announcement of this event seems to be given, 
we read, " Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is 
become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every 
foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
bird." That is, as the result of her fall she had sunk 
to this deplorable condition. Having fallen, her iniqui- 
ties rapidly increased, her sins reached unto Heaven, 
and God's people are called out. Veraes 4, 5. Hence 
this fall is a moral one. The absurdity of applying this 
to Kome or any other literal eity, where but few, if 
any, of the people of God are, and out of which they 
could not he called after its fall or destruction, must be 
very apparent. The harmony of applying it to a relig- 
ious body which can apostatize and become corrupt, and 
from which the people of God can be subsequently 
called out, is equally clear, and the necessity for such 
an application no less evident. No other is at all ad- 
missible. 

The cause of the fall of Babylon is said to be because 
she " made all nations drink of the wine of thp wrath 
of her fornication." Her fornication was her unlawful 
connection with the kings of the earth. The wine of 
this is that with which the church has intoxicated 
the nations of the earth. There is but one thing to 
which this can refer, and that ia, false doctrine. This 
harlot, in consequence of her unlawful union with the 
powers of earth, has corrupted the pure truths of the 
Bible, and with the wine of her false doctrine has in- 
toxicated the nations. As a few of the gross errors 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Second Message. 233 

which she taa caused the maeses to receive as Bible 
truth, we mention the following : 1. That the soul ia 
immortal. 2. That sprinkling and pouring are bap- 
tism. 3. That Sunday ia the Sabbath. 4. That there 
are to be a thousand years of peace and prosperity be- 
fore the coming of the Lord. 5. That the saints' inher- 
itance ia not the earth made new, but an immaterial, 
intangible region beyond the bounds of time and space, 

6. That the second advent is to be understood spirits 
ualiy, and that it took place at the destruction of Jeru- 
salem, or that it takes place at conversion or at death. 

7. That it is right and scriptural to hold human beings 
in bondage ; and 8. That it is of no consequence, if we 
may judge from their practice, to come out and be sep- 
arate from the world. Mc«t of these pernicious errors 
Prote*!tant sett* have drawn from the Romish mother, 
and others they have themselves originated, showing 
conclnsively that they are but the daughters of the 
great apostasy 

We have seen that Babylon is composed of several 
divisions; and we know that the name of the whole is 
frequently applied to any one of its parts. Hence the 
name Babylon may be applied to any one of these divis- 
ions. Consequently when it is announced that Babylon 
is fallen, it is not necessary to understand that as a 
whole it experienced a moral change for the worse. It 
would bo true if such change took place in any one of 
its great branches. The cry, Babylon is fallen, being 
given subsequent to the first message, is evidence that 
the fall took place at that time. 

The truths connected with the proclamation of the 
first angel were calculated to correct many of the fund- 
amental errors of Babylon, and open the way for the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



234 Lii'E Incidents. 

reception of the whole truth in place of her false doc- 
trines. That these errors were honestlj held by the 
different churches, is not to be questioned. But after 
light has been given to a person sufficient to enable him 
to discard an error, he becomes guilty for longer retain- 
ing it. So when Bahjlon, through the proclamation of 
the first message, was called upon to correct her errors, 
and redeem her influence over the people, and refused 
to do so, she then became guilty of willfully refusing the 
truth, and mating the nations intoxicated with her false 
teaching. Just as the people of God when they are 
called out after her fall, become guilty by longer retain- 
ing their connection with her. Hence the proclamation 
of the fall of Babylon comes in after the first message, 
stating the consequence of her rejection of that message. 
That message has already been located in the present 
generation ; and Rev. xviii shows that Babylon's fall 
moat take place in the last days, as it is just previous to 
her final destruction. But as we look over apostate 
Christendom, we see that the Romish and Greek 
churches are no more corrupt, either in doctrine or 
practice, than they have been for ages past. No marked 
change for the worse has taken place in those bodies 
within the present generation, nor is there scarcely room 
for them to become worse than they have already for 
centuries been. We therefore look to the religious 
bodies composing the great Protestant family for the 
fulfillment of the announcement made in the second 
message, especially in our own country, where the firat 
message was more definitely proclaimed. The inquiry 
now arises, has there been any moral declension in these 
bodies within the memory of the generation now living ? 
Did any such change take place with them about the 
time of the first message, and have they since been fiji- 



h" l<,i:,G00gIf 



The Second Meksaue 235 

ingup their cup of iniquity, as represented in Ecv-xviii? 
If so, we have the place for an unmiRtakable application 
of tiie second message. 

But that we may not seem hi judge these denomina- 
tions ouraelyes, as we might iie accused of not render- 
ing impartial judgment, we will let their own memhers 
speak, and on their testimony will let the question rest. 
To show that we are not alone in ranking the popular 
Protestant sects as a part of Bahylon, we offer the fol- 
lowing. If they themselves claim it, wc arc not dis- 
posed to dispute it. 

Mr. 'William Kinkade, in his " Bible Doctrine," p. 
294, says : 

" I also think Christ has a true church on earth, but 
its members are scattered among the various denom- 
inations, and are all more or less under the influence of 
Mystery Babylon and her daughters." 

Mr. Hopkins, in a treatise on the millennium, says ; 

" There is no retsou to consider the antichriatian 
spirit and practices confined to that which is now called 
the Church of Rome. The Protestant churches have 
much of antichrist in them, and are far from being 
wholly reformed from her corruptions and wickedness." 

Mr. Simpson, in his " Plea for Religion," says : 

" For though the Popo and Church of Rome is at the 
head of the grand 1260 yeara' delusion, yet all other 
churches, of whatever denomination, whether established 
or tolerated, which partake of the same spirit, or have 
instituted doctrines or ceremonies inimical to the pure 
and unadulterated gospel of Christ, shall sooner or later 
share in the fat« of that immense fabric of human ordi- 
nances; and that Protestant churches should imitate 
the Church of Etime, in this worst part of its conduct, 
y bewailed." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



236 Life Incidents. 

Alexaoder Campbell says : 

" The worshiping establishineiita now in operation 
througSioiit Christendom, increased and cemented by 
their respective volimiinous confessions of faith, and 
their ecclesiastical constitutions, are not churches of 
Jestis Christ, but the legitimate daughters of that mother 
of harlots, the Church of Eome." 

Lorenzo Dow says of the Komish Church r 

"If she be a mother, who are the daughters? It 
must be the corrupt, national, established churches that 
came out of her." Dow's Life, p, 542. 

In the Religious Encyclopedia, (Art. Antichrist), we 

" The writer of the book of Revelation tells us he 
heard a voice from Heaven, saying, ' Come of her, my 
people, that ye partake not of her sins, and receive not 
of her plagues.' If such persons arp to be found in the 
' mother of harlots,' with much less hesitation may it be 
inferred that they are connected with her unchaste 
daughters, those national churches which are founded 
upon what are called Protestant principles." 

In the spring and summer of 1844, a distinct message 
was proclaimed, setting forth the fallen condition of the 
churches, which resulted in calling from them fifty 
thousand believers in the immediate coming of> Christ. 
And the testimonies from the very churches they had 
left could but convince them that they had entertained 
correct views of the fallen state of the churches, and 
had done the will of God in separating from them. 

The Christian Palladium iov May 15, 1844, speaks 
in the following mournful strains ; " In every direction 
we hear the dolorous sound, wafting upon every breeze 
of heaven, chilling as the blast from the icebergs of the 
north — settling like an incubus on the breasts of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Second MEKSAOii, :;37 

timid, and drinking up the energies of the weak; that 
lukewarmness, division, anarchy and desolation are dis- 
tressing the borders of Zion." 

The Beligious Telescope, of 1844, nsea the following 
language : " We have never witnessed such a general 
declension of religion aa at the present. Truly the 
church should awake and search into the cause of thia 
affliction ; for an affliction every one that loves Zion 
must view it. When we call to mind how ' few and far 
between' cases of true conversion are, and the almost 
unparalleled impenitence and hardness of sinners, we 
almost involuntarily exclaim, ' Hag God forgotten to be 
gracious? or is the door of Biierey closed!" " 

These testimonies only are offered out of much of like 
import that might he quoted, aa they are specimens of 
the whole. But it may he said that our views of the 
moral faJl and spiritual death of the churches are shown 
to he incorrect by the great revivals of 1858. Of the 
fruit of these revivals let the leading Congregational 
and Baptist papers of Boston bear testimony. Says the 
OongregaUonalist for November 19, 1858 : 

" The reyival piety of our churchea is not such that 
one can confidently infer, from its mere existence, its 
legitimate, practical fruits. It ought, for example, to 
he as certain, after such a shower of grace, thatithe 
treasuries of our benevolent societies would be filled, as 
it is after a plentiful rain, that the streams will swell in 
their channels. But the managers of our societies are 
bewailing the feebleness of the sympathy and aid of the 
churches. 

•' There is another and sadder illustration of the same 
general truth. The Watchman and Reflector TtHBotlj star- 
ted that there tad never been among the Baptists so lamen- 
table a spread of church dissension as prevails at pres- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



238 Life Incipents. 

cut. And the sad fact is uientioDed that this sin infects 
tho very churchy which shared most largely in the late 
revival. And the still more melancholy fact ia added, 
that these alienations date hack their origin, in moBt 
cases, to the very midst of that scene of awakening. 
Even a glance at the weekly journals of our own denom- 
ination, will evince that the evil is by no means eon- 
fined to the Baptists. Oui own coliunns have, perhaps, 
never borne so humiliating a record of contentions, and 
ecclesiasticaJ litigation as during the last few months." 

A Presbyterian pastor, of Belfast, Ireland, uses the 
following language respecting the recent revivals in this 
conntry: "The determination to crush all ministers 
who say a word against their national sin [slavery], the 
determination to suffocate and suppress the plain teaeh~ 
ings of Scripture, can be persisted in and carried out at 
the very time these New York Christians are expecting 
the religious world to hail their revivals. Until the 
wretchedly-degraded churches of America do the work 
of God in their own land, they have no spiritual vitality 
to communieat« to others ; their revivals are in the re- 
ligious world what their flaunted cries of liberty, inter- 
mingled with the groans ofthe slave, are in the political." 
Neui York Independent, Decemher, 1859, 

During the time of the great Irish revival of the past 
year [1859] the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
chnioh of Ireland, held its session in Belfast. Says the 
Belfast News-Letter of September 30 : " Here in this 
venerable body of ministers and elders, we find two min- 
isters openly giving each other the lie, and the whole 
General Assembly turned into a scene of confusion 
bordering upon a riot." 

These sad facts need no comment. In Ireland the 
ministers of the gospel are unable to meet in General 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Second Message. 239 

Assembly without a riot among themselves; in America 
prayers for the enslaved were not allowed in the revival 
meetings. No wonder that fruit of genuine piety is 
difficult to be found. 

How unlike what God designed that his people should 
be, has this great city become ! The church of Christ 
was to be the light of the world, a city set upon a hill, 
which could not be hid. Matt, v, 14-16. But instead 
of this, his professed people have united with the world 
and joined affinity with it. This unlawful union of the 
church and the world (James iv, 4,) has resulted in her 
rejection by God; for how can the God of truth and 
holiness recognize as his people, those who in addition 
to their departure from their Lord, have rejected with 
scorn the tidings of his speedy coming? 

The following estraet is from an address before the 
Theological School, Cambridge, Mass. : 

" I think no man can go with his thoughts about him 
int« one of our chorches without feeling that what hold 
the public worship had on men is gone or going. It 
has lost its grasp on the affections of the good, and the 
fear of the bad. It is already beginning to indicate 
character and religion to withdraw from religious meet> 
ings. I have heard a devout person, who prized the 
Sabbath, say in bitterness of heart, ' On Sunday it seems 
wicked to go to church.' And the motive that holds 
the best there is now only a hope, and a waiting." 

Prof S. C. Bartlett, of Chicago, in the New York 
Independent, says : 

" Religion now is in a different position from Method- 
ism then. To a certain extent it is a very reputable 
thing. Christianity is, in our day, something of a suc- 
cess. Men ' speak well of it.' Ex-presidents and states- 
men have been willing to round off their career with a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



240 Life Incidents, 

recognition of its claims. And the popularity of religion 
tends vastly to increase tte number of tliose who would 
secure its henefita without squarely meeting its duties. 
The church courts the world, and the world caresses the 
church. The line of separation hetween the godij and 
the irreligious fedea out into a kind of penumbra, and 
zealous men on both sides are ttiiling to obliterate all 
difference between their modes of action and enjoy- 

For further testimony from their own !ipa respecting 
the state of the churches, their covctousness, pride in 
church building, operatic singing in their worship, 
their religious gambling, their endorsement of dancing, 
their zeal for worldly pleasure, and their pride and 
fashion, we refer the reader to the works entitled " The 
Three Messages," and " The State of the Churches," 
for sale at the Eeview Office, Battle Creek, Mich. 

THE THIED MESSAGE, 

" And the third angel followed them, saying with a 
loud voice, If any man worship the boast and his image, 
and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 
the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, 
which is poured out without mixture into the eaf) of his 
indignation ; and lie shall be tormented with fire and 
brimstone iu the presence of the holy angels, and in the 
presence of the Lamb; and the smoke of their torment 
ascendeth up forever and ever ; and they have no rest 
day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, 
and whosoever reeeiveth the mark of his name. Here 
is the patience of the saints ; here arc they that keep 
the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." 
Rev. siv, 9-12. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 241 

This is the most solemn warning that the Bible con- 
tains. As the pen of inspiration has recorded this 
language for oiir instruction, it will be wise for us to 
listen and obey. It is certain that chnrch history pre- 
sents no testimony that this message has been heard in 
the past. And the fact that the first and second angels 
of this series apply to the present generation, most 
clearly establishes the point that this message does not 
belong to past ages. Said J. V. Him<^, in 1847 : 

" But the fourteenth chapter [of ReT.] presents an 
astounding ery, yet to be made, as a warning to man- 
kind in that hour of strong temptation. Verses 9-11. 
A denunciation of wrath so dreadful cannot be found in 
the book of God, besides this. Does it not imply a 
strong temptation, to require so terrific an admonition ?" 

It is proper that I should here notice three symbols 
employed in this message, namely, the beast, his image 
and his mark, and call attention to four other distinct 
points embraced by it. These are, the patience of the 
saints, the commandments of God, the faith of Jesus, 
and the penalty threatened. 

1. The Beast. The familiar manner in which the 
Beast, the Image, and the Mark, are introduced in this 
message, shows that they are symbols which are else- 
where explained in the prophetic word; for whpn a 
symbol is first introduced into prophecy, specifications 
and particulars are given sufficient to lead the humble 
seeker after truth to an understanding of it. We find 
no such particulars in this message respecting the sym- 
bols here introduced, and therefore look for them in 
other portions of the book of Eevelation. In chapter 
xiii, 1, and onward, we find a power jntroduoed under 
the symbol and name of " a beast." The time and man- 
ner of its Uise is given, its characteristics are pointed outj 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



242 Life Incidemts. 

its work is described, the time of its duration is stated, 
and the termination of its career is foretold. That this 
is the beast mentioned in the third message is certain ; 
for it is the onJy symbol io the book of Kevelation which 
bears the unqualified title of " the beast." In verse 11 
of chapter siii, another beast is introdnced, but after 
being once named as another beast, it is ever after des- 
ignated by the pronoun he. This other beast mates an 
image to the first beast, and causes all to receive the 
mark of that beast. No other image or mark as per- 
taining to any beast are anywhere introduced; hence 
these are the ones referred to in the third message. 
Therefore the symbols before us are all described in 
chapter xiii. 

We now inquire, What power is represented by the 
beast ? To learn this, we go still further back, to chap- 
ter sii, where we find a power symbolized by a great 
red dragon, which is the one nest preceding the beast 
of chapter liii. The seven heads and ten horna upon 
both of these symbols, show that they represent two 
phases of the same power. By univereal consent of Pro- 
testant expositors, the great red dragon is considered a 
representative of Pagan Rome. The next phase pre- 
sented by Home after the Pagan form was the Papal. 
Rome Papal succeeded Rome Pagan. The dragon gave 
his scat, power, and great authority to the beast. Hence 
the beast can represent none other but Papal Rome. 

This is further shown by the identity that exists be- 
tween this beast and the little horn of Dan. vii, 8, 19—26, 
which Protestant commentators all agree is a symbol of 
the Papacy. If the reader will compare carefully the 
verses referred to in Dan. vii, with Rev. xiii, 1-10, he 
will see, 1. That both these powers are blasphenious 
powers, speaking great words and blasphemies against 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Messacie. 243 

God. 2. That they both make war with the saints, and 
prevail against, or overcome them. 3. That thej both 
have a mouth speaking great things. 4. That they both 
succeed the Pagan form of the Roman empire. 5. That 
thej both continue a time, times, and diTiding of time, 
or 1260 years. 6. That both at the end of the specified 
period lose their dominion. Now here arc points that 
prove identity; for when we have in prophecy two sym- 
bols, as in this instance, representing powers that come 
upon the stage of action at the same time, occupy the 
same territory, maintain the same character, do the same 
work, exist the same length of time, and at the end of 
that time meet the same fate, those symbols represent 
the same identical power. Now all these particulars do 
apply alike to the little horn of Dan. vii, and the beast 
of Rev. xiii, conclusively showing that they both repre- 
sent the same power. No more need here be said to 
show that the beast is the Papacy. Those who wish to 
pursue the argument more at length, will find it pre- 
sented in works published at the Beview Office. 

2. The image. This is the image of the beast we 
have just been coBSidering. An image is a representa- 
tion , similitude, copy or likeness, of any person or thing. 
As the beast is the Papal church, a church having civil 
power to carry out its decrees, and execute whatever 
penalty it might affix to the crime of heresy, an image 
of this beast must be an ecclesiastical organization, pos- 
sessing the same essential features and established upon 
the same basis. Bo we anywhere see any room for, or 
any indications of, a movement of this kind ? The 



power that forms the image, 
xiii, called another beast havi 
Any inquiry respecting the 



of Ecv. 
ng two horns like a lamb, 
mage, properly calls for a 



previous examination of this two-homed beast symbol; 



244 Life Incidents. 

but for this w h t p n th p ent work. A 

few pr pos t Ij h t 1 1 down ; and per- 

haps tt 11 h t th p t e essential, as 

they w 11 b f d b d tly p d other worka. 
1. The tw h d b t ymb 1 f the United 

States f Am It tw h present the two 

leading p p] f th g m t Republicanism 

and Protestantism. 3. It oecnpies the right territory 
to answer to the prophecy; for as it is another heaat, 
it must be located outside of the territory occupied by 
the first beast and its ten horns. 4. It was seen coming 
up at the right time, the time whea the first heaat went 
into captivity, in 1798. This nation was then begin- 
ning to attract the notice of the world as a rapidly-de- 
veloping and rising power, 5. It bears the right form 
of government, which, according to the prophecy, must 
be republican, not monarchical, 6. It is performing 
the work assigned it in the prophecy. In short, it most 
admirably fits every part of the prophetic description. 

The formation of the image is yet future ; but if we 
are right in the application of the two-horned heast, we 
are to look for it in our own country ; and within a very 
short time; as the career of all earthly governments is 
soon to close in the ushering in of the day of the Lord. 
Let us then notice how the way is prepared aijd pre- 
paring for this last great act of the two-horned beast. 
Under the mild influence of one of the lajnbHke horns, 
the Protestant principle that all have liberty to worship 
God according to the dictates of their own consciences, 
which the government has thus far gaaranteed to al! its 
subjects, churches have multiplied in the land. But these 
churches have rejected light and truth, and as a body 
have met with a moral fall. A catalogue of twenty im- 
moral features, with no good ones, is the photograph 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 245 

which Paul gives in 2 Tim. iii, 1-5, of the popular 
churclies of these'last days. But many of the people 
of God are yet to be found in connection with these 
cfiurehes, and are yet to be called out. E«t. xviii, 4. 
And when this shall be accomplished, and the good 
have all left the nominal churches, when the saving in- 
fluence of such is all withdrawn from their communion, 
then we shall have mc«t fitting material for the forma- 
tion of an image to the beast ; for they will then be 
ready for any acts of persecution and oppression against 
the people of God, which Satan can induce those to 
enter upon who are led captive by him at will. And 
where could we more naturally look for an image to the 
mother of harlots, than to the daughters? We may be 
sure that the child will develop into a perfect image of 
its mother. Then let these fallen churches, from whom 
the good have all departed, and the grace of God is 
withdrawn, be formed into an ecclesiastical organiza- 
tion, and let the government grant it power (which of 
course it will not have till the government does grant 
it) to enforce ita dogmas under the pains and penalties 
of the civil law, and what do we have ? An exaet image 
to the first beast, a church clothed with power to en- 
force its doctrines upon dissenters with fire and sword. 
That the churches in the condition to which theseiarc 
fast tending, will be ready for snob a work, history and 
analogy abundantly prove. And here would be an or- 
ganization, separate from the government, constituting 
no part of it, jet created by it, and forming a most per- 
fect counterpart to the prophecy of the image of the 
beast. 

And now we ask, Do we see any indieations of a 
movement of this kind ? Wo answer. Yes, as the fol- 
lowing extracts out of many that might be given will 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



246 - Life Incidents. 

show. Let it be remembered that first it is " said " to 
them that dwell on the earth, the people of the nation, 
that they should make an image to the heast. The ques- 
tion must first be agitated, and the moTcment be recom- 
mended, before the public mind will be prepared for 
decisive action in the matter. 

Dr. Lyman Beeclier, as quoted by Lorenzo Dow, said ; 

" There is a state of society to be formed by an ex- 
tended combination of institutions, religious, civil and 
literary, which never exists without the co-operation of 
an educated ministry." 

Rev. Charles Beecher, in his sermon at the dedica- 
tion of the Second Presbyterian church, Fort Wayne, 
Indiana, February 22, 1846, said : 

" Thus ai-e the ministry of the evangelical Protestant 
denominations, not on!y formed all the way up, under a 
tremendous pressure of merely human fear, but they 
live, and move, and breathe, in a state of things radi- 
cally corrupt, and appealing every hour to every baser 
element of their nature to hush up the truth, and bow 
the knee to the power of apostasy. Was not this the 
way things went with Rome ? Are we not living her 
life over ^ain ? And what do we see just ahead ? An- 
other General Council ! A world's convention ! Evan- 
gelical alliance, and nniversal creed I" ' 

In a speech delivered in New York, Mr. Havens said : 

" For my own part, I wait to see the day when a 
Luther shdl spring np in this country who shall found 
a great American Catholic Church, instead of a great 
Roman Catholic Church ; and who shall teach men that 
they can be good Catholics without professing allegiance 
to a Pontiff on the other side of the Atlantic." 

The Northwestern Christian Advocate, of December 
10, 1862, of the Pr^ident's message says : 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Tiiied Message. 247 

" The Ctief Magistrate sees in the dogmas of the 
quiet past, nothing equal to the stormy present. He 
sees that history must he made. He sees further, that 
the Union may be saved, if Chriatia,nity and statesman- 
ship may join hands." 

There are movements already inaugurated to form a 
great union of the popular churches. Rev, J. S. Smart 
(Methodist), in a published sermon on the " political 
duties of Christian men and ministers," says: 

" I claim that we have, and ought to have, jnst as 
much eoneern in tlie government of this country as any 
other men. . . . We are the mass of the people. 
Virtue in this country is not weak ; her ranks are strong 
in numbers, and invincible from the righteousness of 
her cause. Invincible if united ! Let not her ranks be 
broken hy party names." 

In a speech delivered in New York city, on " The 
Coming Conflict," February, 1866, the speaker said : 

" The time is coming when an attempt will be made 
to engraft a religion upon the laws of the country, and 
make adherence to a certain form of religion absolutely 
necessary for an applicant for office." 

An association has just been formed for the purpose 
of securing the adoption of certain measures for the 
amending of the National Constitution, so that it shall 
speak out the religious views of the majority, and, 
especially to enforce Sunday-keeping under the popular 
name of " Christian Sabbath." It is called the " Na- 
tional Association," and its officers are a long array of 
Reverends, D. D.'s, Honorables, Esquires, &c. In their 
address they say : 

" Men of high standing, in every walk of life, of 
every section of the country, and of every shade of po- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



248 Life Incidents. 

litical sentiment and religious belief, have concurred ii 



In their appeal they most earnestly request every 
lover of his country to join in forming auxiliary asso- 
ciations, circulate doeumenta, attend conventions, sign 
the memorial tfl Congress, &e., &c. 

In their plea for an amended Constitution, they ask 
the people to " consider that G-od is not once named 
in our National Constitution. There is nothing in it 
which requires an ' oath of &od,' as the Bihle styles it 
(which, after all, is iko great bond both of loyalty in 
the citizen and of fidelity in the magistrate) ; nothing 
which requires the observance of the day of rest and of 
worship, or which respects its sanctity. If we do not 
have the mails carried and the post offices open on Sun- 
day, it is because we happen to have a Postmaster-Gen- 
eral who respects the day. If our Supreme Courts are 
not held, and if Congress does not sit on that day, it is 
custom, and not law, that makes it so. Nothing in the 
Constitution gives Sunday quiet to the custom house, 
the navy yard, the barracks, or any of the departments 
of government. 

" Consider that they fairly express the mind of the 
grcdtbodj of the American people This is a Christian 
people These amendments agree with the faith the 
fechni^ <ind the forms of every Chnstian church or 
sect The Catholic and the Protestant, the Umtanan 
and the Trinitanan, profess and approve all that is 
here proposed AVhy should their wishes not bi come 
law ' Why should not the Constitution be made to 
suit and to n,prcsent a constituency so overwhelmingly 
m the majority ■* 

This great majority is becoming daily m 
not only of their rights hut ot their power Their n 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 2i9 

bcr grows, and their column beeomea more solid. They 
tave quietly, steadily opposed infidelity, until it has, at 
least, become politically unpopular. They have asserted 
the rights of man and the rights of the government, 
until the nation's faith ias become measurably fixed 
and declared on these points. And now that the close 
of the war gives us occasion to amend our Constitution, 
that it may clearly and fully represent the mind of the 
people on these points, they feel that it should also be 
so amended as to recognize the rights of God in man 
and in government. Is it anything but due to their 
long patience that they he at length allowed to speak 
out the great facta and principles which give to all gov- 
ernment its dignity stability and beneficence ?" 

^ e ofi'er these extracts s mply to show the tendency 
of the p pular ig tat on on th s subject. It indicates 
what 3 n he he rts f lead ^ nes in the popular 
ch r h s and what they are wa t ng to do, as soon as 
the> shall hive the power It ib c rroborativc evidence 
thj,t the application we mAe of the two-horneil beast, 
and the image, is correct. 

3. The mark and worship of the beast. The two- 
homed beast causes men to worship the first beast and 
receive his mark. The worship and mark are alike en- 
forced by the two-homed beast. It is this worship and 
mark against which the Uiird angel warns us. It be- 
comes, therefore, a matter of solemn moment to inquire 
what is meant by these expressions, since the message 
levels against these things, whatever they arc, a denun- 
ciation more terrific than any other threatening that 
can be found in the word of God. The sin must be 
one which is must presumptuous and Ileayen-daiiag. 
What is it? Many aio ready to ansuTt that wc never 

Life Iiioideat 17 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



250 Life Incidents. 

can know, and acouae us of prying into secret things, 
when we raise the question. But is this posaihle ? 
If wo cannot know what the mark and worship are, 
we are liable to receive the one, and perform the 
other, without knowing it. We then become subject to 
the terrible punishment threatened. But would God 
ever punish a person thus for sins which he did not 
know he was committing f Never. It would be con- 
trary to the principles on which he has thus far dealt 
with mankind, and contrary to the justice of his own 
nature. And a speeia! message, that of the third angel, 
is sent out to warn men, not against something they are 
never to know anything about, but against a plain and 
open act of disloyalty to God, which the two-horned 
beast is to require of them, and to which if they yield, 
they must drink of the unmingled wrath of God. We 
return to the inquiry, What is the mark of the beast ? 

The beast, as we have seen, is the Papacy. The two- 
horned heast which is to enforce the mark is oui own 
government. What is the mark of the Papacy which 
this nation is to enforce ? It must be something on 
which they occupy common groimd, and in which both 
are equally inter^sd. The mark of any power must 
be something to distinguish the adherents of that power. 
This none can dispute. And that which distinguishes 
the adherents of any power, must be some law, require- 
t 1 1 t f th t p w It an be nothing 

1 Th k f fh b t th m t bo some re- 

qui t f CO f 1 g IS t re, which the 

Ppyh mttted dtowhht] ims obedience 
f m t f II w rs tnk f ts ht to legislate in 

1 g m tt Th d hie conclusion 

f t! f p pi wh h t be admitted 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 251 

Again, the beast has been shown to be identical with 
the little horn of Dan. yii, and of that power it is said 
that he should "think to change times and laws." What 
laws are these which the Papacy should think to change, 
but not have power to change ? It mast be divine laws, 
the laws of Godj for all human laws may be changed 
by earthly powers. This power ia again brought to 
view under the titJe of the " Man of Sin;" 2 Theas. ii, 
3; andofhimit is said that he " exalteth himself above 
all that is called G-od." How could he do this ? There ia 
one way, and only one, in which it could be done, and 
that is, to change the law of God by putting In plaee of 
some of ita requirements an enactment of his own, and 
demanding obedience to that change, to the violation of 
the law of God. 

In all these testimonies, the evidence tends with won- 
derful harmony to one conclusion, namely, that the 
Papacy was to promulgate some religious enactment, 
which would involve a change of the law of God, and 
obedience to which would stand as an acknowledgment 
of its supremacy in religious things. If wo can find a 
Papal enactment of such a nature, this surely must be 
the mark of tie beast. It may now facilitate our inves- 
tigations of this subject to appeal directly to the Romish 
church for information. Among its claims and institu- 
tions do we find anything of this kind ? We do ; and 
it may surprise some Prot^tanfcs to learn that it is the 
institution of Sunday in place of the Sabbath of the 
fourth commandment. Hear what that church claims 
on the subject of the change of the Sabhath ; 

'' Q. Have you any other way of proving that the 
CTiuri-h hae power tfl institute festivals of precept? 

" A. Had she not suoh power, she could not have 
done that in which all modern religionists agree witlj 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



252 Life Incidents. 

her ; — she could cot have mihititated the obiervfince of 
Sunday, the first day of the week, for the observance 
of Saturday, the seventh day, a change for which there 
is no scriptural authority." — Doct. Catechism. 

" Q. How prove you that the church hathpovier to 
command feasts and holy days ? 

" A. By the very act of changing the Sabbath into 
Sunday, which Protesfanta allow of j and, therefore, 
they fondly contradict themselves, by keeping Sunday 
strictly, and breaking most other feasts commanded by 
the same church, 

" Q. How prove you that? 

" A. Because by keeping Sunday, they acknowledge 
the Church's pmeci- to oidaiaieasts, &c." — Abridgment 
of Chris. Doc., pp. 57-59. 

These extracts are from standard Roman Catholic 
works, and clearly set forth the claim of that church. 
When a person is charged with a crime and confesses 
it, that is usually considered sufficient to settle the mat- 
ter and preclude the necessity of any further investiga- 
tion. The prophecy declared that the little horn should 
think to change times and laws ; and here the Papacy 
claims to hivo accomplished this very work ; and we 
must adm t thi, claim or ^ive up the prophecy as a fail- 
ure for no other fulfillment can bo shown., What 
need have we of further ev dcnce ? Notice, also, how 
adm rahly th e woik of the Pipacy answers to all the 
pr phe c* t uch n^, t 1 It s a change of the law of 
God su 1 as the 1 ttle hor was to accomplish ; for the 
fourth comn andn ent requires the observance of the 
seventh day a memor al of creation, while this re- 
qu r s the b crva ce of the first day for another rea- 
son It 1 w rk by whicl t sets itself up above 
Ij d s th ^I f b n w-L to do; for it places its 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Thikd MESSAiiE. 253 

institution in place of that of Jehovah, and demanda 
obedience to it on it3 own authority in preference to 
the requirement of God. 3. It involves on the part of 
those who uiiderstandingly yield to it, that worship 
which the beast, Rev. xiii, 8, was to receive from those 
that dweH on the earth. 4. It is in striking ctmtrast 
with the eommaadments of God, which those are found 
keeping. Rev. xiv, 12, who refuse the mark and worship 
of the beast. 5. It is claimed as a token of the author- 
ity of the church fo ordain religious institutions, just 
such as the mark of the beast must be intended to show ; 
for, in 80 many words, the " verj/ act of chan^ng the 
Sabbath into Sunday," is claimed by that church aa 
proof of its power to command feasts and holy days; 
and the observance of this institution is considered by 
them as an acknrmledgvient of such power. 6. Prot- 
estants have broT^ht this error from the Romish 
church, and though they rest it on diiferent 'ground, 
are equally tenacious of the institution, and equally 
zealous for its preservation. As above quoted from the 
address of the "National Association" for amending 
the Constitution, Catholic and Protestant are alike in- 
terested in this matter; and the Protestant will, of 
course, be ready to join with the Catholic in upholding 
that which is to him equally dear. , 

Here, then, wo have aa institution of the Papacy 
which admirably answers to every specification of tlie 
prophecy, and which singularly enough, this nation, 
though Protestant, is taking steps to make a national 
institution, and wUl soon be ready to enforce by the 
civil arm. For proof that Sunday-keeping has no 
foundation in the Scriptures, but is an institution of 
the Papacy, as Romanists claim, see History of the Sab- 
bath, and other works, published at the Review Office. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



254 Life Incidbnts. 

If, then, the keeping of a counterfeit Sahbath, and 
one so long and generally observed as the first day of 
the week, constitute the mark of the beast, the question 
will doubtless arise in many minds, if the good of past 
ages who have lived in the observance of this institu- 
tion, have home the mark of the beast, and rendered 
worship to that antiohristian power; and if the many 
Christians of the present time who are still keeping the 
first day, are worshiping the beast, and wearing his 
mark. By those who wish to raise a blind prejudice 
against the views of S. D. Adventists, we are uniformly 
represented as so teaching. But it is purely a misrep- 
resentation. We do not so teach; nor does such n con- 
clusion follow from our premises. It has already been 
noticed that the mark and worship of the beast ure both 
enforced by the two-horned beast. Now, in view of 
this fact, there can be no worship nor reception of the 
mark, such as is contemplated in the prophecy, till it is 
enforced by this power. The great majority of Protest- 
ants who have kept the first day of the week as the 
Sabbath, although it is an institution of tJie Papacy, 
have not had the remotest idea that it had any connec- 
tion whatever with that false system of worship. Havo 
such been worshiping the beast, while they have been 
keeping Sunday without a thought of that powtr, hon- 
estly supposing they were keeping a Bible institution ? 
By no means. Have they had the mark of the beast? 
Not at all. The denunciation of the third message is 
agMust those who knowingly keep Sunday as an institu- 
tion of the beast. It speaks of those who are enlight- 
ened in the matter, and of those alone. And for a per- 
son thus enlightened, knowing what God requires and 
what the beast requires, to basely yield to the require- 
ments of the beast, to avoid persecution, turning away 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Messawe. 255 

in a cowardly manner from what he knows God requires, 
from motives of worldly interest, — this is what makes 
Lis sin so presumptuous and Heaven-daiing in the sight 
of God ; this is what calls forth the terrible threatening 
uttered fey the third angel. But the good of past ages 
have not kept the day with any such understanding of 
tte matter, nor from any such motives. 

Ji^t so with the mass of Protestants now liviDg. 
But the third message is sent forth to warn us in refcr- 
oaee to an issue yet future. The people of God are 
comino- up to translation. They must he freed from 
Papal errors. The truth is to be agitated; and the an- 
tagonism between the requirements of God and those of 
aatictristian powers, is to be set in a clearly-defined 
light before the people. The issue is to be met under- 
standingly, the two-iiorned beast demanding from it« 
subjects the reception of the mark, and the performance 
of the worship of the first beast, on pain of death, and 
God commanding us to refuse the mark and worship of 
the beast, and keep his commandment, on pain of driak- 
in" his unmingled wrath. With this issue before them, 
those who yield to his requirements instead of the re- 
quirements of God, will worship the beast and receive 
his mark. Thus seeking to save their lives by avoiding 
the wrath of earthly powers, they will lose them hy be- 
coming exposed to the wrath of God. TUI this issue is 
upon the people, under the enactment of civU law, we 
accuse no one of worshiping the beast or receiving his 
mark. And the third message is sent forth to warn 
men to put away tlieir errors and receive the truth, that 
they may be prepared to stand when this fiery ordeal 
shall come, and, at last, having gotten tlie victory over 
the beast, his image, his mark, and the number of his 
name, to sing the victor's song upon the sea of glass. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



256 ],iFE Incidents, 

4. The patience of the saints. The chronology of the 
third message is distinctly marked as being the period of 
" the patience of the saints" which follows the procla^ 
mation of the two former messages. " Here is the pa- 
tience of the saints : here are they that keep the com- 
mandments of God, and the faith of Jcsks." Verse 12. 
And this period of the saints' patience is marked by a 
most important fact, namely, the keeping of the com- 
mandments of God and the faith of Jesue, We have 
seea that the first angel's message refers to the solemn 
proclamation of the Lmmediate second advent, conse- 
quently the period of patience here brought to view 
must be th.e same as that which in many scriptures is 
located immediately preceding the second advent. A 
few tcits must suf&ce as example. 

" Cast not away therefore your eonfidenee, which bath 
great recompense of reward. For ye have need of pa- 
tience; that, after ye have done the will of God, ye 
miglit receive the promise. For yet a little while, and 
He that shall come will come, and will not tarry. Now 
the just shall live by faith ; but if any man draw back, 
my sonl shall have no pleasure in him. But we are not 
of them who draw back unto perdition, but of them that 
believe to the saving of the soul." Heb. s., 35-39. 

" Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the ccyning of 
the Lord. Behold, the husbandman waiteth for the 
precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for 
it, until he receive the early and latter rain. Be ye also 
patient, stablish your hearts ; for the coming of the 
Lord draweth nigh. Grudge not one against another, 
brethren, lest ye be condemned ; behold the Judge 
standeth before the door. Take, my brethren, the 
prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Thieb Message. 257 

for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience." 
James t, 7-10. 

" Because thow hast kept the word of my patience, I 
also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which 
shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell 
upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly : hold that 
fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." 
Rev. iii, 10, 11. 

" And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our 
God ; we have waited for him, and he will save us : 
this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be 
glad and rejoice in his salvation." Isa. xxv, 9. 

5. The commandments of G-od, The period of the 
saints' patience is distinguished by the fact that they 
are keeping the commandments of God, and the faith 
of Jesus. It should be distinctly noticed that the com- 
mandments here brought to view, are not the command- 
ments of Christ. There may be a certain sense in which 
all the precepts of the Saviour may be called the com- 
mandments of God; that is, if viewed as proceeding 
from the sovereign authority of the Father ; but when 
the commandments of God are spoken of in distinction 
from the testimony or faith of Jesus, there is but one 
thing to which reference can be made, namely, the com- 
mandments which God gave in person, the ten comnmad- 
ments. See John sv, 10. " if ye keep my command- 
ments ye shall abide in my love ; even as I have kept 
my Father's commandments, and abide in his love." 
And thus we find the law of God which he proclaimed 
in person referred to in the New Testament as '■ the 
commandments of God," or as " the commandments." 

" And be said unto him, Why callest thou me good f 
there is none good but one, that is, God : but if thou 
wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He saith 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



258 Lii'E Incidents. 

unto him, Which ? Jesus said, Thou shall do no mur- 
der, Thou shalt not commit adult«ry. Thou shalt not 
steal, Thou shalt not bear false witaesB, Honor thy 
father and thy mother, and Thou shalt love thy neighbor 
as thyself." Matt, six, 17-19. 

" And they returned and prepared spices and oint- 
ment ; and rested the Sabbath day, according to the 
commandment." Luke xxiii, 56. . 

': Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the 
prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For 
verily I aay uttto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one 
jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till 
all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one 
of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, 
he shall be called the least in the kindom of Heaven : 
but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall 
be called great in the kingdom of Heaven," Matt, v, 
17-19. 

" Honor thy fatter and thy mother (which is the 
first commandment with promise), tiat it may be well 
with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth." 
Eph. vi, 2, 3. 

" But he answered and said unto them, Why. do ye 
also transgress the commandment of God by your tra- 
dition? For Grod commanded, saying. Honor thy 
father and mother : and he that curseth fether or 
mother, let him die the death. But ye say, Whoso- 
ever shall say to his father or his mother, It is a gift, 
by whatsoever thou mightcst be profited by mo ; and 
honor not his father or his mother, he shall be free. 
Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none 
effect by your tradition." Matt, xv, 3-6. 

" WTiat shall we aay then ? Is the law sin ? God 
forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law ; for 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Messaoe. 259 

I had not known lust, except the law had said. Thou 
shalt not covet." Eom. vii, 7. 

6. The faith of Jesus. This term is used in diatinc- 
tion from the commandments of God. It does not refer 
to a particular degree or kind of faith which the Saviour 
exercised in the performance of his miracles; for it ap- 
pears that he wrought these by the power which he had 
already received from his Father. Matt, viii, 2, 3; 
Mark i, 40, 41 ; Luke v, 23, 24. The world itself was 
made by him. John i. He had ample power, there- 
fore, to perform every miracle which he wrought. There 
is but one other thing to which this term can refer, 
namely, the precepts and doctrines of our Lord as re- 
corded in the New Testament. Thus " the faith of the 
gospel" (Phil, i, 27) must refer to the precepts and doc- 
trines of the gospel. The f^th to which a multitude of 
the priests were obedient {Acta vi, 7), which was re- 
sisted by Elymas the sorcerer (Acts xiii, 8), which was 
committed to the apostles for the obedience of all na- 
tions (Rom. i, 5), which Paul testifies that he had kept 
(2 Tim. iv, 7), and which is to he earnestly maintained, 
as once delivered to the saints (Jude 3), must refer, 
we think, to the precepts and doctrines of the everlast- 
ing gospel. That the faith of Jesus is used in this sense 
in Rev. ii, 13, we think cannot he denied. "Thou 
boldest fast my name," says Jesus, " and hast not de- 
nied my faith." That this is the sense in which it is 
used in Eev. xiv, 12, is further evident from the fact 
that it is spoken of as kept in the same manner that the 
commandments of G-od are kept. 

" Here are they that keep the commandmente of God 
[the Father], and the faith of Jesns" [the Son]. This 
excludes alike the blind Jew, who makes his boast in 
the law and rejects Jesus, and also the Christian who 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



260 Life Incidents, 

professes fitith in Christ whUe he breaks the command- 
ments of G-od. It embraces Christian commandment- 
keepers only. 

7. The penalty threatened. The fearful penalty con- 
nected with the warning of the third angel consists of 
two things : 1. The wine of the wrath of God, poured 
out without misture into the cup of his indignation. 
2. The torment with fire and brimstone in the presence 
of the holy angela, and of the Lamb. Let us carefully 
consider each in order. 

What is the wine of the wrath of God ? The nest 
chapter clearly explains this point. " And I saw an- 
other sign in heaven, great and marvelous, seven angels 
having the seven last plagues ; for in them ia filled up 
the wrath of God. And one of the four beasts gave 
unto the seven angels seven golden vials, full of the 
wrath of God, who liveth forever and ever." Kev. xv, 
1, 7. It follows therefore that the wine of the wrath of 
God is the seven last plagues. This fact will he fur- 
ther apparent as wo proceed to show that these plagues 
are future. That the plagues pertain to the future, we 
think can be established beyond coatroversy. 

1. The wrath of God as threatened by the third an- 
gel, is poured out in the seven last plagues ; for the first 
plague is inflicted on the very class that the thi^d angel 
threatens. Compare Kev. xiv, 9, 10; xvi, 1, 2. This 
fact proves that the plagues must be fiiture when the 
third angel's menage is given ; and it also proves the 
identity of the wrath of God without mixture, and the 

2. ^Ve have shown that the plagues, and the wrath 
of God without mixture, are the same. And wrath 
without mixture must be wrath with nothing else ; that 
is, wrath without mercy. God has not yet visited the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 261 

earth with unmixed wrath; nor can he while onr great 
High Priest ministers in the heavenly sanctuary, and 
stays the wrath of God hy his intercession for einful 
men. When the plagues are poured out, mercy haa 
given place to vengeance. 

3. Hence it is that the seven angela are represented 
as receiving the vials of the wrath of God, the seven 
last plagues, after the opening of the temple of God in 
Heaven. If we turn to Kev. si, 15-19, we shall find 
that the opening of the temple ia Heaven is an event 
that transpires under the sounding of the seventh angel. 
And that account concludes with a hrief statement of 
the events of the seventh vial or last plague. Now if 
we turn to chapter sv, 5-8, and xvi, 1-21 , we shall read an 
expanded view of the fa«ta stated in chapter xi, 15—19, 
and shall find that the two accounts conclude in the 
same manner, namely, with the events of the last plague. 
These scriptures show that the seven angels do not re- 
ceive the vials of the wrath of God to pour out upon 
the earth until the temple in Heaven is opened. That 
temple is opened under the voice of the seventh angel. 
The third woe is hy reason of the voice of the seventh 
angel. Chap, viii, 13; ix, 12; si, 14. The seven 
plagues arc poured out under the sounding of that an- 
gel, hence the plagues aie future, and constitute .the 
third woe. 

The foregoing reasons establish the feet that the 
plagues are future. We see no reason why they wil! 
not be similar in chtracter to those poured out on Egypt, 
while their consequinct,-> wil! be far more terrific and 
dreadful. May Gud c unt us worthy to escape the 
things coming on the earth ind to stand before the Son 
of man. The seven last plagULs arc poured out on the 
living wicked ; but the second part of the penalty 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



262 Life Incidents. 

aifixed to the warning of the third angel, is not in- 
flicted until the end of the thousand years, when all the 
wicked are raised and suffer it together. This part of 
the penalty I will now consider. 

"He shall be tormented with fire and hrimstone in 
the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of 
the Lamh ; and the smoke of their torment ascendeth 
up forever and ever," &c. The final perdition of un- 
godly men, in the lake of fire, is without douht the sub- 
ject of these awful words. That we may rightly under- 
stand this test, we call attention to several important 
facta. 

1. The punishment of the wicked will be inflicted 
upon them on this earth; for the final conflagration of 
our globe is to constitute the lake of fire in which they 
are rewarded, each according to his works. 

" Behold the righteous shall be recompensed in the 
earth ; much moro the wicked and the sinner." Prov. 
xi, 31. 

" But the heavens and the earth which are now, by 
the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire 
against the day of Judgment and perdition of ungodly 
men." 2 Pet, iii, 7. 

"But the fearful and unbelieving, and the abomi- 
nable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, 
and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the 
lake which burneth with fire and brimstone : which is 
the second death." Rev. sxi, 8, 

" For behold the day eometh that shall burn as an 
oven ; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, 
shall be stubble; and the day that eometh shall bum 
them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave 
them neither root nor brjinch." Mai. iv, 1. 

" And when the thousand years are expired, Satan 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Third Message. 263 

Bhal] be loosed oat of his prison, and shall go out to de- 
ceive the nations which are in the foTir qnatters of the 
earth, GogandMagog, to gather them together to battle: 
the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And 
they went up on the breadth of the earth, and com- 
passed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved 
city : and fire came down from God out of Heaven and 
devoured them." Eev. xx, 7-9. 

2. The prophet Isaiah (chapter sxsiv) describes the 
final conflagration of our globe in language which is & 
complete parallel to that of the third angel in describing 
the punishment of the wicked. Those who contend 
that Isaiah refers only to ancient Idumea, must admit 
that the period of time described in this strong language, 
must finally come to an end. And those who admit 
that Isaiah, in the language we are about to quote, re- 
fers to the conflagration of our earth, will find in what 
follows ample proof that that scene will finally close. 

" For it is the day of the Lord's vengeance, and the 
year of recompenses for the controversy of Zion. And 
the streams thereof shall be turned into pitch, and the 
dust thereof into brimstone, and the land thereof shall 
become burning pitch. It shall not he quenched night 
nor day ; the smoke thereof shall go up for ever ; from 
generation to generation it shall lie waste ; none shall 
pass through it for ever and ever." Chap, ssxiv, 8-10. 

3. But this terrific scene of final conflagration is not 
to last throughout unlimited duration. For the earth 
having been burned, and all its elements melted, new 
heavens and new earth are to follow, as the present 
earth succeeded to that which was destroyed by water. 
And in the earth thus made new the righteous are to 



" But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the 



264 Life Incidents. 

night; in which the heavens shall pass away with a 
great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent 
heat, the earth also ; and the works that are therein 
shall be burnt np. Seeing then that all these things 
shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to 
be in all holy conversation and godliness; looking for 
and hasting nnfo the comiug of the day of God, wherein 
the heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved, and the 
elements shall melt with ferveDt heat ? Nevertheless 
we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and 
a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness." 2 Pet. 
iii, 10-lii. " And I saw a new heaven and a new earth ; 
for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away ; 
and there was no more sea." Eev. xsi, 1. 

4. Thus however dreadful and long-continued the 
punishment of the wicked will be (for each is to be pun- 
ished according to his deserts), that punishment will 
finally result in the utter destruction of all transgressors. 
All the wicked will God destroy. Ps. cxlv, 20. They 
shall die the second death. Rev. xxi, 8 ; Rom. vi, 23 ; 
Eze. xviii, 4, 20. They shall perish, being consumed 
into smoke. Ps. sxxvii, 10, 20, 38. They shall be pun- 
ished with everlasting destruction, being burned up in 
untjuenchable fire. 2 Thess. J, 9 ; Matt, iii, 12. And 
thus haying been consumed, root and branch, th^y shall 
be as though they had not been. Mai. iv, 1 ; Oba- 
diah 16. 

EISE AHP PEOGEESS OF THE THIED MESSAGE. 

The position of all Adventists after the passing of 
the time, was at best a very trying one, and the work 
for a time moved slowly, attended with much opposi- 
tion. To " hold fast the beginning of their confidence" 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



History of the Third Mbbsage. 265 

in the great movement, in the fi,ee of a scoffing world 
and church, and amid violent opposition from those who 
were drawing back from the faith, was a loiere trial of 
faith and patience. And the numberh who had the 
moral courage, and shared snfficiently in the grace of 
God, to do this, were found to be small 

Those who cowardly yielded to the clamors of oppo- 
nents, to confess that they had been in error on the 
time, occupied the unhappy position of wearing the 



Advent name after 



giving up as error the very n 



which had made them Adventists. While those who 
apostatized so far as to give up the Advent faith, hope, 
and name, for a place in some one of the nominal 
churches, were destined to be regarded as vacillating, 
and ever feel the sting of remorse for so great a weak- 
ness as embracing the "blessed hope." Those who wished 
to renounce the Advent faith, and free themselves from 
the reproach suffered by those who adhered to it, might 
find a degree of relief for the present in confessing their 
way back into the church. But of those who have been 
imbued with the spirit of the Advent faith and hope, 
and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have been par- 
takers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word 
of God, and the powers of the world to come, and have 
apostatized, there arc few who can again enjoy the "in- 
sipid piety of the popular churches. In fact such per- 
sons are very unhappy and dissatisfied with their position 
and relations in religious matters, unless their apostasy 
has been so sinful aa to obliterate from the soul all traces 
of Christian experience, and they be given over to the 
sensual pleaauies of this life. May God pity this un- 
happy class, and may they again stand with those who 
are looking for the blessed hope. 

Lift I«cidBnl». ig 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



266 Life Incidents. 

But the position of those who discard the great move- 
ment which made them Adventisfa, and jet cherish 
some of the leading views of William Miller, and re- 
joice in the Advent name, is more inconsistent, and 
their course far more sinful in the sight of God, than 
that of those who made an entire surrender of hoth 
position aad name. What a position in the sight of 
God, angels and men ! They bless the Advent faith, 
hope and name, and curse the very means which has 
made them what they profess to be 1 These may hold 
the doctrine of the personal coming of Christ, the 
literal resurrection of the dead, and life and immortality 
alone through Christ to be given at the resurrection of 
the just, but while failing to acknowledge the hand of 
Gtod in the Advent movement in the past, and standing 
opposed to the third angel's message of the present, 
have no well-defined position as to the plan of God in 
warning the world and proving his people preparatory 
to the coming of the Son of man. And it is because of 
the ignorance of the people as to the true position, and 
because there is no real cross in what these men do 
teach, that they have influence. Some of them speak of 
Millerism and Miller, as they would of Mormonism and 
the notorious Smith, and yet claim to be Adventists. 
But if the hand of God has been with those wljo have 
borne the Advent name at any time, it was during the 
great time movement of 1843 and 1844. More recent 
time movements and operations of various kinds, by 
those who regard that grand movement as an error of 
Millerism, compare with it about the same as a rush- 
light compares with the noonday sun. 

And these men will Speak proudly of their Advent 
■ faith, and bless the Advent name, while they curse the 
great Advent movement, which has brought the Advent 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



HlSTOEY OP THE ThIRD MESSAGE. 2fi7 

doctrine before the present generation. The sin ajrajnst 
the Holy Ghost, which had no forgiveness in the diays 
of Christ, was to attrihutc the work of the Spirit, in the 
miracles of Jesus, to Satan. How much less, think you, 
is the sin of those who deny the work of the Spirit of 
God in the Advent movement, and attribute the power 
which attended that work to human and satanic infiu- 
enoOT? I do not say that all Adventiste, besides Sev- 
enth-day Adventists, take the foregoing positions. Most 
of them, however, do ; and the candid reader who regards 
the view of the great Advent movement taken in these 
pages with favor, will not fail to see both the glaring 
inconsistencies and the sinfulness of the positions taken 
by these professed Adventists. 

But the true position is free from such absurdities, 
and is harmonious in itself. It honors God, vindicates 
his word, and sustains Christian experience. It explains 
the past, definif«Iy points out present duty, and lights 
up the glorious ftiture. It presents a connected system 
of truth, the most beautiful in all its parts, that the 
mind of man ever contemplated. 

The period of the third message dates frorn the dis- 
appointment in 1844, and from that time to the present 
the development of its great truths has been progressive. 
Immediately after the passing of the time, not a^ few 
took a firm stand that the first and second messages were 
in the past, that the midnight cry had been given, that 
the 2300 days had ended, and that we had reached the 
patient waiting, watching time. But it was not until 
the subject of the cleansing of the sanctuary was brought 
out in 1846, that the termination of the 2300 days be- 
came one of the clearest pointa in the entire system of 
Second- Advent truth. This established us in the fulfill- 
ment of the first and second messages in the past, opened 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



268 Life Incidents. 

before us the ark of God containing the ten precepts of 
his holy law in the most holy place of the hcayenly sanc- 
tuary, and called our attention to the third message, 
with its solemn warning to flee the worship of the beast 
and his image, and in its stead keep the eonmiandments 
of God and the faith of Jesns. How forcible the closing 
words of the third angel : " Here is the patience of the 
saints, here are they that keep the commandments of 
God and the faith of Jesus." And how natural the con- 
clusion that the Sabbath reform should come in right 

INTKODUCTION OF THE SABBATH. 

As early as 1844, sister Preston, a Seventh-day Bap- 
tist, who was a believer in the soon coming of Christ, 
introduced the Sabbath to the Adventiste of Washing- 
ton, N". H., and made a good impression. With the help 
of the publications of her people, and the blessing of 
God, about forty embraced the Sabbath. The truth on 
this subject reached other points in New Hampshire. 
About that time Elder T. M. Preble embraced the Sab- 
bath, and began to teaeh it. He called the attention of 
AdventistB to the question, by a pamphlet on the sub- 
ject, dated February 13, 1845. After showing the 
claims of the Bible Sabbath, and the fact that it was 
changed to Sunday by the Papa«y, he said ; " Thus wo 
see Dan. vii, 25, fulfilled, the little horn changing times 
and laws. Therefore it appears to me that all who keep 
the first day for the Sabbath, are the Pope's Sunday- 
keepers, and God's Sabbath-breakers." But Elder 
Preble, not seeing the Sabbath reform under the mes- 
sage of the third angel, and that in the ripening of the 
harvest of the earth the Sabbath was to be a test, oon- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Introduction av the Sabbath. 2ti0 

tinued his ministerial labors ia connection with those 
who bitt«rij opposed it. He soon lost his interest in 
the subject, and has sinee become one of its bitterest 
opposers. The same is true of Elder J. B. Cook, and a 
few other Advent ministers, who at a later point of time, 
embraced the Sabbath and abandoned it. Elder Preble 
had, however, called the attention of Advcntists to this 
subject, and several in different parts of New England 
embraced the Sabbath, whose interest in it did not prove 
as transient as his had been. 

In 1845, Elder Joseph Bates, then of Fairhaven, 
Mass., began to teach the Sabbath of the Bible, and 
several in Massachusetts, and Maine, embraced it as the 
fruit of his labors. He wrote and eircnlated gratui- 
touslj a small work upon the subject. By reading this 
little pamphlet, I was established upon the Sabbath, 
and begac t» teach it. This iittle work reached several 
in Connecticut, and with Bro. Bates' personal labors, 
brought over to the Sabbath a number in western New 
York and different parts of New England. 

But these were generally the poor of this world, and 
the very few among them who had means, did not re- 
alize that on them rested the responaibility of sending 
the truth to others. Hence the cause moved slowly. 

In the autumn of 1847, Bro. Bates sat down to iwrite 
a work of more than one hundred pages, with only a 
York shilling at his command. And I was chopping 
cord-wood for my daily bread for the support of my little 
family, where I could earn but fifty cents a day. We 
two were alone in pubhcly t^aehing the Sabbath. Under 
such eireumstances we could do but httle in the cause, 
I state these things to show the reader the humble man- 
ner in which this cause commeaeed, and the s 
then made to spread the truth. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



270 Life Incidents. 

I well remember when Bro. Bates felt deeply im- 
pressed with the daty to labor in Vermont, and, being 
destitute of means, resolved to start on foot from Fair- 
haven, Mass. A natural sister of Mrs. W. had come 
from Maine to Fairhaven, to perform the duties of the 
kitchen for one dollar a week, and in this way raise 
means to spread the truth. On learning Bro. Bates' 
intention to perform the long journey on foot, she went 
to her employer and asked for five dollars, which she 
obtained and gave to Bro. Bates to help him on his way 
to Vermont. God greatly blessed the mission, as many 
witnesses, who still observe the Sabbath, can testify. 
Let not those brethren and sisters who take but little 
interest in spreading the truth, blush at this simple 
narrative. He who notiees the sparrows, saw this act 
of self-sacrifice, and set his seal of approbation. It was 
written in the books from which all are to be judged 
according to their deeds. And did not the angels who 
rejoice much over one repenting sinner, rejoice over 
this simple means of sending the light of present truth 
among the Green Mountains of Vermont ? That sister 
will receive her reward. I write not these things to 
shame the wealthy believer, who is burying himself up 
in his wealth and his cares, and losing his inter^t in the 
cause, and his hold on Heaven ; but I design tti state 
faete that you may be led to seek that spirit of saerifice, 
which those who were first in this cause evinced, that 
you may walk in that humble path of obedience in which 
they walked, and enjoy the blessing of entire consecra- 
tion, which then rested upon them. 

FIRST COSFEIIENCE OF BELIEVERS. 

In the spring of 1848, in company with Bro. Bates, 
Mrs. W. and self attended a conference of believers, at 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



First CosPerence op Believers. 271 

Boety Hill, Conn. This waa the first genera! meeting 
held by Seventli-day Adventists. In point of niunbers 
and influence, it marked a new era in the cause ; and 
yet we all numbered less than thirty. The hretliren 
were much encouraged, and Bro. Bates began to labor 
more estensively as the way opened before him. 

MRS. WHITE'S E\^FEIF^CF 

Here I muet introduce the part which the Spint of 
(rod has led Mrs. W. tfl act m connection with this cause. 
I do this, 

1. Because her experience and labors have been 
closely connected with its nse and progress 

2. Because of the spirit of prejudice and enmity ex- 
isting against her calling and 1 ibors This is manifested 
by those who are ignorant of the facts in the case, or if 
not wholly ignorant, are led by a spirit of frenzied per- 
secution. The hearing which this has npon the cause 
is a sufficient reason for laying the facts as they are be- 
fore the public. 

3. Because of the importance of her work, in con- 
nection with this cause, as will be seen in the following 
pages. 

It was but a few weeks after the passing of the time, 
in 1844, that she had her first vision. The circum- 
stances of this manifestation are briefly stated by Mrs. 
W. as follows : " I visited sister H., one of our Advent 
sisters, whose heart was knit with mine. In the morn- 
ing we bowed at the family altar. It was not an ex- 
citing occasion. There were but five of us present, all 
females. While praying, the pOwer of God came upon 
me, as I never had felt it before. I was surrounded 
widi light, and was rising higher and higher from the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Life Incidents. 

earth," &o. (Spir. Gifis, vol. ii, p. 30.) Her condition 

' lion may be described as follows : 

She is utterly uneonscioiis of everything transpir- 

round her, as has been proved by the most rigid 

tests, but views herself as removed from tbis world, and 

the presence of heavenly beings. 

2. She does not breathe. During the entire period 
of her continuance in vision, wiiich has at different times 
ranged from fifteen minutes to three hours, there is no 
breath, as has been repeatedly proved by pressing upon 
the cheat, and by closing the mouth and nostrils. 

3. Iminediately on entering vision, her muscles be- 
come rigid, and joints fised, so far aa any external force 
can influence them. At the same time her movements 
and gestures, which are frequent, are free and graceful, 
and cannot be hindered nor controlled by the strongest 
person, 

4. On ceming out of vision, whether in the day-time 
or a well-lighted room at night, all is total darkness. Her 
power to distinguish even the most brilliant obj ects, held 
within a few inches of the eyes, returns but graduaOy, 
sometimes not being fully established for three hours. 
This has continued for the past twenty years ; yet her 
eyesight is not in the least impaired, few persons hav- 
ing better than she now possesses. i 

She has probably had, during the past twenty-throe 
years, between one and two hundred visions. These 
have been given under almost every variety of circum- 
stance, yet maintaining a wonderful similarity ; the most 
apparent change being, that of late years they have 
grown less frequent, but more comprehensive. She has 
been taken off in vision most frequently when bowed in 
prayer. Several times, while earnestly addressing the 
congregation, unexpectedly to herself and to all around 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Mes. White's Experience. 273 

her, she has been instantly prostrated in vision. This was 
the ease June 12. 1868, in the presence of not less than 
two hundred Sahbath -keepers, in the house of worship, 
in Battle Creek, Mich. On receiving baptism at my 
hands, at an early period of her experience, as I raised 
her up out of the water, immediat«Jy she was in vision. 
Several times, when prostrated by sickness, she has been 
relieved in answer tfl the prayer of faith, and taken off 
in vision. At such times her restoration to usual health 
has been wonderful. At another time, when walking 
with friends, in eonversation upon the glories of the 
kingdom of God, as she was passing through the gate be- 
fore her father's house, the Spirit of Grod came upon 
her, and she was instantly taken off in vision. And 
what may be important to those who think the visions 
the result of mesmerism, she has a number of times 
been taken off in vi'^mn, when in prayer alone in the 
grove or in the closet 

It may be woU to speak aa to the effect of the visions 
upon her constitution and strength When she had her 
first vision, she was an emaciated invalid, given up by 
her friends and physicians to die of consumption. She 
then weighed but eighty pounds Her nervous con- 
dition was such that »he could not write, and was de- 
pendent on one sitting near her at the table to even 
pour her drink from the cup to the saucer. And not- 
withstanding her ansiotie'i and mental agonies, in con- 
sequence of her duty to bring her views before the 
public her labors m public speaking, and in church 
matters generally, her wearisome travels, and home la- 
bors and cares, her health and physical and mental 
strength ha\ e improved from the day she had her first 

As to the character ot the visions, I only wish to state 

h<KH.,i=,GoogIf 



274 Life Incidents. 

at present that this may be learned by reading the several 
volumes of "Spiritual Gifts," for sale at the Review 
Office. As to their fruita, and the nature of the oppo- 
sition thej have met, I shall speak more fully hereafter. 

SECOND GENERAL CONFERENCE, 

Id the summer of 1848, we received an invifeition to 
hold a Conference with the few friends in Western New 
York. I was destitute of means, and with feeble health 
entered the hay-field to earn the sum nece^ary to bear 
our espeiises to that meeting. I took a large job of mow- 
ing, and when fainting beneath the noonday sun, I 
would bow before God in my swath, call upon him for 
strength, rise refreshed, and mow on again. In five 
weeks I earned enough to bear our expenses to the con- 
ference. Bro. Bates joined us at this meeting. The 
notice bad been given to all in the Empire State who 
were in sympathy with our views, and there was a gen- 
eral rally ; yet there were not more than forty present. 

And what confusion of sentiment among this few ! 
A spirit of discussion and contention for points not im- 
portant prevailed, so that we who had come so far could 
hardly have chance to give our ni^sage, and the meet- 
ing would have proved a failure, and the good brethren 
would hive separated in confusion and trial had not the 
Lord worked in i specul manner His Spirit rested 
upon Mrs W and she was taken off m vision The 
entire cimgreL'ition believed that it was the work of 
God, and were deeply affected She related what she 
had seen, which was e^vcn to conect some eriors among 
them and m meitmi< strains exhorted them to leave 
their eirorb and fhnse points on which thoy had dif 
fered and unite on the important truths of the third 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Second General Conference. 275 

And on that good evening the brethren eao- 
rificed their Bahel of sentiments and united on the truth. 
And what was the result ? Harmony began to prevail, 
and many came flocking to the standard of truth. 

The fruit of this vision was good. It could not have 
been the wort of an enemy, according to the test given 
by our Lord, in Matt, vii, 15-20 : " Beware of false 
prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but 
inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know 
them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, 
or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth 
forth good ftuit ; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil 
fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, nei- 
ther can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. Every 
tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, 
and cast into the Are. Wherefore, by their fruits ye 
shall know them." 

THE OPPOSITION. 

By the spring of 1849 the subject of the Sabbath be- 
gan to attract considerable notice from Advent believers, 
who, seeing that the first day of the week could not be 
sustained by divine authority, were falling back to the 
position of no Sabbath in the Christian dispensation. 
And it may be worthy of notice, that this is the result 
everywhere the Sabbath question is discussed. The 
reason why the regular Baptists have taken this position 
more generally than any other denomination, may be 
because of their relation to the Seventh-day Baptists, 
who have more or less brought the subject to their 
notice. As an illustration of this point, when William 
E. Arnold, of Rochester, N. Y., in 1844, stated to El- 
der Joseph Marsh his convictions of duty to observe th^ 



Hosted t/Google 



276 Life Incidents. 



h day as the Sabbath, Elder Marsh repHed that 
the firet day of the week, as the Sabbath for Christians, 
was clearJy proved from the word of God, and the un- 
varying practice of the Christian church. Mr. Arnold 
invited him to give the subject especial attention. He 
promised to do so and report the next Sunday. His 
report was simply this : That he had examined the sub- 
ject,' and had become satisfied that the Sabbath was 
Jewish, and that there was none for Christians. 

The change from the first day to no Sabbath cannot 
be regarded in any better light than a change frorn bad 
to worse, and it is a matter of grief that thousands, find- 
ing themselves utterly unable to sustain the observance 
of first-day, take refuge from the pointed arrows of 
truth in this comparatively strong hold of unbelief. The 
masses are ignorant of the facts relative to the first day 
of the week. They think the New Testament abounds 
with direct testimony that it is sacred time. Elder 
Joseph Bates asserted in a grove, in Connecticut, in 
1849, that there was not one text in the New Testa- 
ment which taught a change of the Sabbath from the 
seventh to the first day of the week. An intelligent- 
appearing gentleman interrupted by Baying, " There are 
more than twenty." "Well," said Bro. Bates, "will you 
please to give us one?" The gentleman replied, "I 
can give you twenty," Bro. B. urged, "If you can 
give twenty, you can certainly give one. We wait for 
one; only give us one text." The gentleman was silent ; 
and Bro. B. went on with his subject. 

It is a fact that the first day of the week is mentioned 
in the New Testament only eight times, and is not in a 
single instance spoken of as a sacred day. Inspiration 
gives it the simple title of first day of the week. See 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition. 277 

Matt, xsviii, 1 ; Mark svi, 2, 9 ; Luke xsiv, 1 ; John 
ss, 1, 19; Acts XX, 7; 1 Cor. xvi, 2. 

It is also a fact that inspiration in the New Testa- 
meat gives the seventh day of the week the sacred title 
of Sabbath, fifty-nine times, and in every instance refers 
to the day on which God rested, and which he sancti- 
fied and blessed. See Matt, xii, 1, 2, 5, 8, 10, 11, 12; 
ixiv, 20 J xxviii, 1 ; Mark i, 21 ; ii, 23, 24, 27, 28; 
iii, 2, 4; vi; 2; xv, 42; xvi. 1; Luke iv, 16, 31; vi, 
1, 2, 5, 6, 7, 9 ; xiii, 10, 14, 15, 16 ; xiv, 1, 3, 5 ; xxiii, 
54, 56 ; John v, 9, 10, 16, 18 ; vii, 22, 23 ; is, 14, 16 ; 
xix, 31 ; Acts i, 12 ; xiii, 14, 27, 42, 44; xv, 21 ; xvi, 
13; xyii, 2; xviii, 4. 

Those who esanune the subject are generally eom- 
pelled to admit that there is no inspired testimony favor- 
ing a change of the day Rome, however, cling to the 
idea that the change is sustained by the example of 
Christ and the apostles As far as the example of our 
Lord is concerned, they can refer us to but two instances 
of his meeting his disciples on the first day of the week. 
The first occasion was when he appeared to them on the 
evening of the day of his resurrection ; and they were 
astonished to learn that he had risen from the dead. 
The second was eight days after this, and hence could 
not he upon the first day of the week ; and neither fif 
these meetings, so far as we have any proof, were from 
previous appointment, or designed for religious worship. 

And there is no evidence that the apostles regarded 
the first day of the week as a day of worship. There is 
no record of a single instance of their holding a meeting 
in the daytime of the first day of the week. It is true 
that Paul met with his brethren, at Troas, on a firsts 
day evening to break bread. That meeting continued 
all night on the first day of the week. The night is the 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



278 Life Ihcidents. 

first half of the twenty-four hour day. Therefore that 
meeting was held on what we call Saturday night. The 
next morning, Sunday, Paul started on his long journey 
to Jerusalem, and spent the last half of that day in 
traveling on foot, and sailing with his hrethren toward 
Mitylene. Thus we have apostolic example for regard- 
ing the first day as a proper day for secular business. 

Neither can 1 Cor. svi, 2, serve the cause of firat-day 
observance. This text does not refer to a single cle- 
ment of the Sabbath. Holy time, rest from labor, and 
public assembling for divine worship, are not intimated 
therein. Justin Edwards, in his Not«s on the New 
Testament, comments on this test thus ; " Lay by him 
in store ; at home. That there be no gatherings; that 
their gifts might be ready when the apostle should 

With this now contrast New Testament testimony 
relative to the Sabbath. Our Lord recognized the ex- 
istence of the Sabbath at the destruction of Jerusalem, 
A. D. 70, as verily as the seasons of the year. "And 
pray ye that your flight be not in the winter neither on 
the Sabbath day." He refers to a definite day. Not 
one day in seven and no day in particular, but the day 
of the Sabbath. In Mark li, 27, he says, The Sabbath 
was made for man. , 

In Luke xsiii, 56, is the record of the disciples' resf^ 
ing the Sabbath day according to the commandment. 
This act of resting on the Sabbath was after the cruci- 
fixion, and the record of it was made by inspiratinn 
nearly thirty years later still. 

The book of Acts shows what the apostles did. Which 
day of the week did they observe as the Sabbath ? The 
writer of the book of Acta records instances of tie apos- 
tles' holding meetings upon the Sabbath. On one oc- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition. 279 

casion when Paul tad been addressing a mixed asseniblj, 
" tlie Gentiles besought that these worda might bo 
preached to them, the next Sabbath," showing that it 
was understood even by the Gentiles, that the Sabbath 
was Paul's regular day of worship. Acts xiii, 42. And 
the next Sabbath day came almost the whole city to- 
gether, to hear the word of God. l'"erse 44. 

At another time Paul and Timotheus, on the Sabbath, 
went out of the city of Philippi. to a place " by the riyer 
aide, where prayer was wont to be made," and held a 
public meeting. Lydia believed, and was baptized, and 
her household. But was the Sabbath Paul's regular 
preaching day ? Was this his manner ? Let chapter 
xvii, 2, answer. " And Paul, as his manner was, went in 
unto them, and three Sabbath days reasoned with them 
out of the Scriptures." 

Chapter xviii, 1-11, contains important testimony on 
this subject. Paul at Corinth abode with Aquila and 
Priscilla, and worked with them at tent mating. " And 
he reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath, and per- 
suaded the Jews and the Greeks." Verse 4. How long 
did he remain, at Corinth '! " And he continued there 
a year and six months, teaching the word of God among 
them." Verse 11. Here is apostolic example for sev- 
enty-eight successive Sabbaths. And it will be spen 
by verses 5-8, that the apostle occupied the synagogue 
a part of these Sabbaths, until the Jews opposed and 
blasphemed, then he went into the house of Justus, 
where he preached the remaining portion. Here, dear 
reader, is apostolic example in harmony with the divine 
precept, showing its application and force in the present 
dispensation. 

The cross of Sabbath-keeping in the face of decided 
opposition, when its friends were few, was very great. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



280 Life Incidents. 

Thousands became convinced tliat apostolic example 
was in harmony with the fourth precept of the dec- 
alogue ; but the uumbers who had the moral courage 
to act up to their convictions, were found to be com- 
paratively few. And no sooner was a by-path opened 
around this cross by way of no-Sabbath, than multitudes 
eagerly pressed into it. Some of those who taught the 
Sabbath abolished labored to obliterate all distinction 
between typical institutions and moral principles, and 
to show that everything in the form of law recorded in 
the Old Testament was abolished. Others could not 
go so far, but took the position that the seventh-day 
Sabbath was of the same nature as the feast days of the 
typical system, and expired with them. These could 
not see any reason why the precepts of the decalogue, 
excepting the fourth, should be abolished. In their 
nature they are adapted to man, throughout all dispen- 
sations of his fallen condition. They exactly meet his 
wants. He cannot dispense with them. Why, then, 
should the crucifixion of the Saviour of sinners do them 
away ? These could see how typical institutions, point- 
ing fo the death of Christ, could cease at the cross, tut 
could not understand how moral precepts, applicable to 
the entire period of man's fallen state, could be affected 
by the death of the Son of God. , 

The mistaken view that the Sabbath was typical, had 
long been held by the churches ; hence this class could 
more easily receive the idea that when Paul says, " Let 
no man therefore judge you in meat or In drink, or in 
respect of a holy day, or of the new moon, or of the 
sabbath days, which are a shadow of things to come," 
Col. ii, 16, 17, he includes the Sabbath of the Lord. 
The apostle here speaks of sabbath days, or sabbaths. 
Lev. xxiii, shows seven Jewish sabbaths, to be celebra- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition, 281 

ted at their appointed times, " besides the Sabbaths of 
the Lord." See verses 37 and 38, Here the distinc- 
tion between the two kinds of sabbaths is seen. Paul 
refers to those which are classed with meat, drink, new 
moon, &c., aad not to the Sabbath which the LawgiTer 
has wisely associated with nine moral precepts. The 
"Sabbath Manua]," by Justin Edwards, speaks with 
clearness and ability upon this poiat, and also in refer- 
ence to the days spoken of in Eom. xiv ; 

"Under the Jewish dispensation were incorporated 
two kinds of laws. One was founded on obligations 
growing out of the nature of men, and their relations to 
God and one another; obligations binding before they 
were written, and which will continue to be binding 
upon all who shall know them, to the end of time. Such 
are the laws which were written by the finger of God 
on the tables of stone, and are called moral laws. 

'' The other kind, called ceremonial laws, related to 
various outward observances, which were not obligatory 
till they were commanded, and then were binding only 
on the Jews tO! the death of Christ. 

" There were also two kinds of Sabbath^, or days of 
rest. One was a day of weekly rest ; and the command 
to keep it holy was placed by the Lawgiver ih. the midst 
of the moral laws. It was called, by way of eminence, 
' The Sabbath.' The command to keep the other sab- 
baths was placed by the Lawgiver among the oeremo- 
nial laws, because it was like them, as the command to 
keep the weekly Sabbath was like the laws with which 
it was associated. One class were fundamental, perma- 
nent, universal, moral laws ; the other class were local, 
temporary, ceremonial laws. One had their origin in 
the nature and relations of man ; the other in the pccul- 

Life Incidents. -[Q 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



282 LirE ifjciDENTs. 

iar circumstaneea in whieli, for a time, a peculiar peo- 
ple were placed. One would be binding in all ages, 
upon all who should know ttem ; and the other would 
be binding only upon the Jews till the death of the 



" The Jews, at the coming of Christ, being in a state 
of great spiritual darkness and grievotiB apostasy from 
God, did not well understand the nature and objects of 
their laws. Often they overlooked the spirit, and were 
superstitiously devoted to the forms. Some, after they 
embraced the goape!, thought that the ceremonial as 
well as the moral laws were binding ; others, more en- 
lightened, thought that they were not. This led to con- 
tentions among them. Paul, in the fourteenth chapter 
of Romans, presented anch considerations as were adapted 
to lead them, in this matter, to a right decision. 

" 'One man,' he says, 'esteemeth one day above an- 
other. Another esteemeth every day alike. Let every 
man be fully persuaded in his own mind. He that re- 
gardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord ; and he 
that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not 
regard it.' Both mean to honor Uod, and he will ac- 
cept them. But what day does he speak of? ' The 
Sabbath' of the fourth commandment, associated by 
Gkid inseparably with the moral laws ? Eead tlje con- 
nection. What is it ? Is it, one man believeth he must 
worehjp Jehovah; another, who is weak, worshipeth 
idols ? One believeth that he must not commit mur- 
der, adultery or theft, and another thinks he may ? 
Were those the laws about which they were contending, 
and with which were connected the days that he speaks 
of? N"o; about those laws there was no dispute. 

" But ' One believeth that he may eat all things,' 
(which are nourishing, whether allowed in the ceremo- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition. 283 

nial law, which, regulateth such things, or not) ; ' an- 
other, who is weak, eateth herbs. Let not him that 
eateth despise him that eateth not ; and let not him which, 
eateth not, judge him that eateth, for trod hath received 
him.' Those were not the laws about wh h th y w e 
contending, and with regard to whi h th ap tl was 
giving them instruction. It was not th m al but th 
ceremonial laws ; and the days spok n f w th s 
which were connected, not with the i m but w th 
the latter. 

" So, in the second chapter ofCl'^n Ltn 
man judge jou in meat or in drink, n p t t a 
holy day, or of the new moon, or of th bb th The 
sabbaths spoken of are not the Sabbath associated with, 
Thou shalt not commit murder, or adultery, or theft; 
but the sabbaths associated with meats and drinks, and 
new moons, which were indeed shadows of things to 
come. But to take what he said about those sabbaths 
which were associated by Grod with the ceremonial laws, 
and which the apostle himself, in this very discourse, 
associates with them, and apply it, as some have done, 
to ' The Sabbath' which God associated with moral laws, 
is wrong." pp. 133, 136. 

Ail types point forward to something connected with 
the work of redemption. They have no other d^gn 
than this. Hence no type would ever have been in- 
troduced had not man fallen and needed a redemption. 
They all originate, therefore, this side of the fall. But 
the Sabbath was instituted before the fall, before man 
needed redemption, and before anything was, or could 
have been, reasonably given to foreshadow that work. 
All the types that were ever instituted had no meaning 
except as they recognized the work of Christ in redemp- 
tion ; but the seventh-day Sabbath was from creation a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



284 Life Incidents, 

holy day, and all the fa«ts to which the fourth com- 
mandment points would have heen juat as true as they 
are now if Chi-ist had never died. WhOe the types, 
among whioh were the typical sabbaths of the Jews, 
recognized man's guUt, and signified G-od's willingness 
to save, the seventh-day Sabbath would have occupied 
the same place it now occupies, and ever has occupied, 
even, if man had never sinned. The typical sabbaths 
were shadows of things to come ; the seventh-day Sab- 
bath was and is a memorial of things past. The two 
classes of sabbaths point in opposite directions, and 
hence cannot be classed together. The one pointed for- 
ward to redemption ; the other points back to creation. 
" Eor in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the 
sea, and all that in them ia, and reatod the seventh day ; 
wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hal- 
lowed it." The seventh-day Sabbath therefore is not a 
type, if reason and revelation may decide this question. 

WiHiam Miller's views respecting the perpetuity of 
the Sabbath, and its distinction from the sabbaths of 
the Jews, is also worthy of notice. 

" I say, and I believe I am supported by the Bible, 
that the moral law was never given to the Jews as a 
people exclusively, but they were for a season the keep- 
ers of it in charge. And through them the law; oracles 
and testimony have been handed down to us. See Paul's 
clear reasoning in Rom. ii, iii, iv, on that point. Then, 
says the objector, we are under the same obligation to 
keep the sabbaths of weeks, months and years that the 
Jews were. No, sir ; you will observe that these were 
not included in the decalogue. . . . Only one kind 
of Sabbaths was given to Adam, and only o 
for us. See Hosea ii, 11. ' I will ca.ase all her mi 
tn cease, her feast days, her new moons, and her i 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition. 285 

baths, and all her solemn feasts.' All the Jewish eab- 
batha did eease, when Christ nailed them to his cross. 
Col. ii, 14-17. ' Blotting out the hand-writing of or- 
dinances that was against ns, which was contrary to us, 
and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross ; and 
having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show 
of them openly, triumphing over them in it. Let no 
man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in 
respect of a holy day, or of the new moon, or of the 
sabbath days, which are a shadow of things to come; 
but the body is of Christ.' These were properly called 
Jewish sahhaths. Hosea says, ' her sabbaths.' But the 
Sabbath of which we are speaking, God calls ' my Sab- 
bath.' Here is a clear distinction between the creation 
Sabbath and the ceremonial. The one is perpetual ; the 
others were merely shadows of good things to come, and 
are limited in Christ." — Miller's Li/'' and Heius, pp. 
161, 162 

Here let it be distinctly understood that those who 
hold that no change has taken place in the law of God, 
excepting in the fourth precept, have no right what- 
ever to appeal to tho?e tests usually quoted to prove 
the abolition of the entire code. 

Those who took the estrenie position that all ten of 
the commnndments were abolished, relied with ^eat 
confidence on what the apostle has said respecting the 
two ministrations. 2 Cor. iii. These seemed to overlook 
the fact that a law is one thing, and the ministration of 
that law quite another thing. Paul is here contrasting 
two ministrations of the same law. He is contrasting 
the ministration of the law of God under Hose's, fwhich 
was a ministration of condemnation and death,) with 
the ministration of the same law under Christ (which 
is the ministration of the Spirit). It is the mlnistra- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



286 Life Inciuents. 

tion of ckath that is done away, to give place to the 
more glorious ministration of G-od's law, called the min- 
istration of the Spirit. But we would inquire, Why 
should al! ten of the commandments of God be slain at 
the cross, even if it were necessary to abolish the fotuth ? 
All agree that nine are good, yea, indispensable for the 
Christian dispensation. Was it an oversight in the 
Lawgiver in placing the Sabbath in the midst of nine 
moral precepts ? And did he have to slay the whole 
ten in order to get rid of the Sabbath ? But if all ten 
were abolished at the cross, how is it that nine arc still 
binding? ""Why," says the objector, "nine of them 
were re-enaeted by Christ for the gospel." But here is 
a serious difficulty ; the objector has nine of the com- 
mandments re-enaeted during Christ's ministry, before 
the ten were abolished at his death ! 

If it be said that the apostles re-enacted nine of the 
commandments for the gospel after their Lord ascended 
and the Holy Spirit was poured out upon them, we reply 
that according to this view there was a space between 
the abolition of the ten, at the cross, and the re-enact> 
ment of the nine ; a space when there was no law, con- 
sequently no transgression, and men might blaspheme, 
murder, &c., and not commit sin ! But if the objector 
takes the ground that the nine commandments were re- 
enacted at the cross at the time when he thinks the ten 
were abolished, then we shall understand him that 
Heaven aimed a blow that killed all ten of the com- 
mandments, and that the same blow, at the same mo- 
ment, brought nine of them to life again ! And all this 
to get rid of the Sabbath which Christ says was made 
for man. 

Bv many it was assumed, 1. That Christ was the 
Christian's lawgiver, and 2. That he has given in per- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Opposition. 2S7 

8011 and by his inspired apostles, a complete uode of laws 
for the present dispensation. It was then asserted that 
as the law of the Sabbath was not repeated in the New 
Testament, the seventh-day Sabbath is not binding upon 
Christians. Deuteronomy sviii, 15-18, was offered as 
proof that Christ was our lawgiver, but it may be seen 
that the text teaches the reverse. " The Lord thy God 
will raise up unto theo a prophet from the midst of 
thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto him ye shall 
hearken. . . - And the Lord said unto me, They 
have well spoken that which they have spoken. I will 
raise them up a prophet from among their brethren, 
like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth, 
and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command 
him." 

Peter, speaking of Christ, says : " For Moses truly 
said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your 
God raise up unto you, of your brethren, like unto me ; 
him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say 
unto you." Aots iii, 22. 

Christ, as a prophet, or teacher, was like Moses. We 
now inquire, Did Moses legislate 1 Did he make laws 
for the people ? He did not. Moses received words 
from the mouth of God and spake them to the people. 
There is no record that he ever assumed the position of 
an independent lawgiver ; while the inspired word fur- 
nishes facta quite the reverse. In the case of the man 
who gathered sticks on the Sabbath, (Num xv, 32-36,) 
Moses did not presume to decide his case, but left that 
for the great Lawgiver. " And they put him in ward, 
because it was not declared what should be done unto 
him. And the Lord said unto Moses, the man shall be 
surely put to death." See also Num. xsvii, 5-7 ; Lev. 
xsiv, 11-14. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



288 Life Inciiden'tm. 

That Christ, as a prophet, or t«achor, was like Moses, 
we have the united testimony of Moses, (Deut. xviii, 
15J the Lord, (verse 18,) and Peter, (Aets iii, 22,) 
therefore he was not an independent lawgiver. Says 
the eternal Father, when speaking of his Son, " He 
shall speak unto them all that I shall command him." 
Jesns testifies of himself on this subject, and his testi- 
mony agrees with that of his Father. Mark well the 
following declarations of the Son of God : 

•' Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not 
mine, but his that sent me." John vii, 16. 

" Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted 
uptheSonof man, then shall ye know that I am he, and 
that I do nothing of myself; hut as my Father hath 
taught me, I speak these things." Chap, viii, 28, 

" For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father 
which sent me, he gave me a commajidment what I 
should say, and what I should speak. And I know that 
his commandment is life evdrlasting : whatsoever I 
speak therefore, even aa the Father said unto me, so I 
speak," Chap, xii, 49, 50. 

" He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings ; 
and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's 
which sent me." Chap, xiv, 24. 

By these testimonies from the Father and Son, we 
learn that it was not the work of our Lord Jesus' Christ 
to legislate ; but he received the doctrines which he 
taught, from the mouth of the Father, and spake them 
to the people. In this respect, as a prophet, or t«acher, 
he was like Moses. In both cases the Father ia the 



The transfiguration is referred to as proof that Christ 
is the lawgiver in the gospel age. It ia said that the 
presence of both Moses and Christ, (the teachers of both 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The OrPOSiTioN, 289 

dispenaations,) and Moses' being placed upon the back- 
ground by the voice from Heaven, saying, " This is my 
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, hear him," 
shows that Christ is the lawgiver of the present age, 
and that Ma teachings taie the place of the law of God. 
But a very important personage is overlooked by those 
who take this position. It ia the Father. He also ap- 
pears at the mount of transfiguration. His voice is 
heard as the highest authority— " This is my beloved 
Son, hear him." However much the glory of Christ 
excelled that of Moses, it did not eclipse the glory of 
the Author of the ten commandments. The great God 
spoke the ten precepts of his holy law in the hearing of 
all the people. He did not leave them with Moses to 
write and deliver to the people. Neither was it the 
work of the Son of God to deliver them, or any portion 
of them, the aecond time for the men of the present dis- 
pensatioa. Under circumstances of awful grandeur, the 
great Lawgiver spoke the ten commandments directly 
to the people, and wrote them in the tables of stone. 
Christ quotes several of them at different times to en- 
force the doctrines he taught. He treats them as the 
law of his Father, and aihrms their immutability. 

If it be said that the apostles in their writings have 
^ven a code of laws for the gospel age, we reply, "that 
this view mates twelve lawgivers, whereas James says, 
" There is one lawgiver." 

See the commission to the eleven : " Go ye therefore 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; 
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have 
commanded you." Matt, ssviii, 19, 20. Christ taught 
the apostles what he had received of the Father, and 
this they were to teach men to observe. Notice also the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



290 Lii'K Incidents. 

work of the Holy Spirit, and from whom it proceeds. 
" But the Comforter, whicli is the Holy Ghost, whop 
the Father will send in my name, he shall teach joia all 
things, and bring all things to your remembrance, what- 
soeyer I have said unto you." John xiv, 26. " And I 
will pray the Father, and he shall give you another 
Comforter, that he may ahido with you forever " Verse 

16. The Holy Spirit came from the Father, and one 
object for which it waa sent, was to call to the disciples' 
memory the words of divine truth which the Son had 
received of the Father, and had spoken to them. 

It is Grod, the great Lawgiver, that speaks to his 
people in both dispensations ; '■ God, who at sundry 
times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the 
fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken 
unto us by his Son." Heb. i, 1, 2. 

A PAPER STARTED. 

The subject of the Sabbath was growing clearer, 
and up to this time the foregoing positions were being 
presented to small congregations, by Bro. Bates and my- 
self. Opposition was waxing stronger, and the battle 
was increasing. Burdened with a sense of duty to enter 
the field in defense of truth, in July, 1849, 1 issued the 
&st number of a little sheet called The Present Truth, 
from which I give the following extract to show the 
spirit of that time ; 

" It is through the truth that souls are sanctified and 
made ready to enter the everlasting kingdom. Obedi- 
ence to the truth will kill us to this world, that we may 
be made alive, by faith in Jesus. " Sanctify them 
through thy truth ; thy word is truth.' John ivii, 

17. This was the prayer of Jesus. ' I have no greater 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



A Paper Started. 291 

joj than to hear that my children walk in truth.' 3 
John, 4. 

" Error darkens and fetters the mind, but the truth 
brings with it freedom., and gives light and life. True 
charity, or love, ' rejoiceth in the truth.' 1 Cor. xiii, 6. 
' Thy law is truth.' Ps. cxis, 142. David describing 
the day of slaughter, when the pestilence shall walk in 
darkness, and destruction waste at noonday, bo that ' a 
thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at thy 
right hand,' says : ' He shall cover thee with his feathers, 
and under his wings shalt thou trust; his truth shall 
be thy shield and buckler.' Ps. xci, 4. 

" The storm is coming. War, famine and pestilence 
are already in the field of slaughter. Now is the time, 
the only time to seek a shelter in the truth of the liv- 
ing God. In Peter's time there was present truth, or 
truth applicable to that present time. The church have 
ever had a present truth. The present truth now, is 
that which shows present duty, and the right position 
for us who are about to witness the time of trouble such 
as never was. Present truth must be oft repeated, even 
to those who are established in it. This was needftil ia 
the apostles' day, and it certainly is no less important 
for us, who are living just before the close of time. 

" For months I have felt burdened with the dutyiof 
writing and publishing the pr^ent truth for the scat- 
tered flock ; but the way has not been opened for me to 
commence the work until now. I tremble at the word 
of the Lord, and the importance of this time. What is 
done to spread the truth must be done quickly. The 
four angels ate holding the angry nations in check but 
a few da^, until the saints axe sealed; then the nations 
will rush, like the rushing of many waters. Then it 
will be too late to spread before precious souls the pres- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



292 Life Inoidenth, 

ent, saving, living truths of the Holy Bible. My spirit 
is drawn out after the scattered remnant. May God 
help them to receive the truth, and he esfahlished in it." 
A few numbers of this little sheet had been published, 
which, with Bro. Bates' publications, were a great help 
in the cause. Then the few that taught the truth trav- 
eled on foot, in aeeond-class cars, or on steamboat decks, 
for want of mea s The testimony they bare was pointed 
God worked w tl fl m m ht ly nd the h nj, 
news of conve n to th t uth we m n a 
every hand, ^e 1 b th a Id p ss s and 
handed out the n an t al an th use ^ ung 
men and women uld tl e e uj th wa e t help 
preachers from plaee to place, and to publish books for 
gratuitous distribution. All seemed to give cJieerfully, 
and God abundantly blessed the cheerful giver. .Min- 
isters and people then felt for souls, and labored for 
them as though the coming of the day of God was an 
absorbing reality. But in those days of prosperity to 
the cause, there were trials ; and these generally arose 
in consequence of a disposition to draw off from the 
great truths connected with the third message, to points 
of no vital importance. It was impossible to make some 
see that present truth really was present truth, and not 
future truth, and that the word, as a lamp, shines 
brightest where we stand, and not so plainly on the 
path in the distance. Hence the order of events a 
thousand years in the future, or just before or after the 
coming of the Lord, was the all-absorbing theme with 



THE REVIEW AND HERALD. 

In 1850 I commenced publishing the Review and 
Herakl at Paris, Me. As friends were few and gen- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Review a.nd Herald, 293 

erally poor, we ehose this country location to save ex- 
pense. By this time several prPachere had tinitfid in 
the proclamation of the present truth, and our hearts 
were often cheered bj their success. But those were 
days of poverty, deprivation, toil and anguish of spirit. 
We labored ardently to bring some to a knowledge of 
the truth, divided our scanty purse with them, and at 
the same time were suffenng fur the comforts of life. 
With feeble health we traveled ftnm town to town, and 
from 8tat« ffl State, preaching the word and holding 
conferences ; and at the same time issuing the Revimo 
once in two or three weeks. 

About this time Bro. J. N. Andrews commenced his 
labors, which was no small reinforcement. Faithfully 
has this dear brother labored in the cause, which is now 
blessed with his clear expositions of Bible truth in our 
most important publications. 

The first number of the second volume of the Review, 
was issued at Saratoga Springs, N, Y., August 5, 1851. 
Up to this time we had no permanent home, but had 
traveled as the way opened, then stopped ta write and 
publish where brethren made ua welcome. Our two 
little boys were from us, and six hundred miles from 
each other. 

In March, 1852, the Review was estabhshed at Rociies- 
ter, N. Y. The friends of the cause raised seven or 
eight hundred dollars to purchase press and printing 
material with which to issue it. This was a new and 
important era in the progress of the cause. Here com- 
menced Bro, Andrews' letters to O. R. L. Crosier, which 
not only exposed the weakness of the no-Sabbath heresy, 
but the deceitful manner in which some handled the 
word of God. Success attended the cause east and wrat. 
Bro. Waggoner raised up witnesses for the truth in 



at.,i=,G00gIf 



294 Lii'E Incidents. 

many places in Wisconsin. The labors of Brn. Cornell 
and t'ranson were greatly blessed in Michigan. Bro. 
Bates was having his usual success in different States 
and the Canadas, tKrough which he so rapidly passed, 
and other brethren in the State of New York, and in 
New England, were reporting success. I cannot better 
represent the state of things tbat followed, than by 
quoting from the Revieu\ vol xi, p. 77, which I give 
under the appropriate head of a 

PURIFYING PROCESS. 

" It is evident, however, that with the increase of 
numbers there was not a corresponding increase in con- 
secration and in the graces of the Spirit. The truth 
was being more clearly brought out, and many were em- 
bracing it, and at the same time the standard of conse- 
cration, self-denial and sacrifice, was being lowered among 
us as a people. There was a great increase of numbers. 
The scripture evidences of our position were the themes 
of public lectures, and close, practical preaching was too 
much neglected, and most Sabbath-keepers became quite 
satisfied with the form without the power. Hypocrites 
crowded into the ranks. Men destitute of principle, 
and having a seared conscience, professed the Sabbath. 
And the spirit of the world prevailed in the body. 

" Church discipline was urged through the Review, 
which was very disagreeable to some in the ranks who 
wished to have their own way, and hated reproof and 
instruction. They chose to be teachers, when they 
should have been learners. They went out to teach the 
truth without being sent of the Lord, or approbated by 
the church, and sowed the seeds of discontent, disunion 
and death wherever they went. Some of them were 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



PuKiFYiNG Process. 295 

labored with and reproved. Others did not receive aa 
much approbation and attention as they desired. And 
not a few were rebuked of the Lord for their unchris- 
tian, reckless course. This aroused their jealousy and 
anger, and finally thcj started a sheet of slander at 
Jackson, Mich., which met the feelings of all those who 
were ready to be inspired with jealousy and a feeling of 
hatred and revenge toward those who had reproved 
them for their wrongs, and they all poured forth their 
feelings of bitterness and wrath into this sheet. 

" This was a cause of great grief to many dear breth- 
ren, and it appeared for the time that the precious cause 
was being injured. But this sheet was manifesting 
hearts and purifying the body. It was evident to all 
decent people that those who would go with such a 
sheet were not fit to go with the saints. We will men- 
tion some of the leading men in this faction, and their 

position when last heard from, W n, rejected by 

his party for crime, and a town charge ; B o, their 

edifar, fined $25 for presenting a pistol, and threaten- 
ing to shoot a scholar in school ; C e, run out as a 

preacher, and fishing on the kkes; C n, in a cloth- 
ing store ; L s, a Spiritualist. E 1 and H s 

had denounced B o and the pablishers of their sheet aa 

hypocrites, and were standing alone. It seems thatws 
soon as these restless spirits went out from the body by 
themselves, they immediately went to biting and de- 
vouring one another, until not one of the eighteen mes- 
sengers of which they once boj^ted as being with them, 
is now bearing a public testimony, and there is not one 
place of regular meeting, to our knowledge, among them 

" The true friends of the cause have been led by these 
things to see the necessity of bearing a bold and inde- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



296 Life Incidents. 

pendent testimony for the truth, and for the gifts of the 
Holy Spirit. And that gift whicli was so despised by 
the faction, never was prized by the body as now. The 
faction has crumbled and disappeared, and the body baa 
risen in union and strengtb. And where one destitute 
of moral worth has left the ranks, four of real worth 
have joined the ranks of Sabbath-keepers. At the time 
of the disaffection, when the effort was to break down 
the Review, the church property at the Office was only 
$700 ; since, it has increased to 85,000. Then there 
were but about one thousand paymg subscribers, now 
there are nearly two thousand, besides quite a free list. 
" We mourn our lukewarm condition. We have 
nothing to boast of. But thanks be to God who has 
given the truth the victory thus far through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. The truth will triumph. Though those 
who now profess it be laid aside for their unfaithfulness, 
God can raise up a faithful army to fight his battles, 
and wear the victor's crown. But those who have stood 
the storms of the past will not fall away now. Thoi^h 
many who have not the truth in thorn sufficient to move 
them cheerfully to action, may he shaken out, and left 
behind, yet the feithful ones who have toiled on, groan- 
ing, sighing and crying for salvation and deliverance, 
will go through to the city of God, and share Jhe ever- 
lasting rest." 

TENT MEETINGS. 

Tent operations, as an effective method of spreading 
the truth, were commenced among us in the summer of 
1854. The first meeting of the kind was held in Battle 
Creek, Mich., June 10 and 11, of that year. These 
meetings called out large congregations, and gave greater 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Removal to Michigan. 297 

publicity to our views, bj means of the oral lectures, and 
of our publications, which had been greatly multiplied, 
and were eagerly called for. Since that time tont meet- 
ings have been held with great success in New England, 
New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan, Illinois, Wis- 
consin, Iowa, and Minnesota. 

REMOVAL TO MICHIGAN. 

The autumn of 1855 found me much reduced in 
strength, in consequence of incessant toil and care, ed- 
iting, publishing, journeying and preaching. Very many 
gave me over to die of consumption. A change seemed 
necessary. Heavy debts were upon me, in consequence 
of printing large editions of our publications. In this 
state of things I called upon, my brethren to take the 
cares and responsibilities of the Office from me, and 
advised them to remove it to some more favorable locality. 
The truth had been taking strong hold in Michigan, 
and the brethren in that State came nobly forward in 
that time of need, and took the responsibilities of the 
Office upon themselves. At a conference of the friends 
of the cause in Michigan and Indiana, held in Battle 
Creek, Mich., September 23, 185f), I offered the fol- 
lowing resolutions, which were unanimously adopted : 

" 1. That the Advent Review Office still remain tho 
property of the church. 

" 2. That the Advent Review Office be removed to 
Battle Creek, Mich. 

" 3. That a financial committee of three be chosen, 
whose duty it shall be to move the Office, and publish 
the Advent Review, 

"4. That D. R. Palmer, of Jackson,' Henry Lyon and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



298 Life Incidents. 

Cyrenias Smith, of Battle Creek, be that Committee." 
A building was immediately erected, and steps taken 
for the removal of the Office. 

A General Conference was held at Battle Creek, 
November 16, 1855, which sanctioned the doings of 
the conference of September 23, 1855, and elected 
Uriah Smith resident editor of the Review. The last 
paper published In Rochester, N. T., was dated October 
30, 1855, and its publication was resumed in Battle 
Creek, December 4, following. The expenses of the 
new building, and the removal of the Office, were 
promptly met, and soon the publishing department was 
in a prosperous condition. 

POWEE PRESS. 

The business at the Office increased so rapidly that 
the hand press soon became entirely inadequate for the 
work. An appeal was again made to the friends of the 
cause, this time for means sufficient to purchase a power 
press. The brethren immediately responded. An Ad- 
ams' New Patent Power Pr^s was purchased, and the Re- 
view of July 30, 1857, was the first number printed 
upon it. A steam engine was soon obtained to run the 
press. The entire cost of press, engine, and fixtures, 
was twenty-five hundred dollars, which was soorf met by 
the donations of the brethren. 

POBLISHIKQ ASSOCIATION. 

But the wants of the cause soon demanded an en- 
largement of capital, and more extended operations. 
To this end the Seventh-day Adventist Publishing 
Association was incorporated in the city of Battle Creek, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Ohganization. 2!)y 

May 3, 1861, to which the Review and all the publish- 
ing interests were made over by those who had hereto- 
fore had them in charge. This Association immediately 
erected a comnHjdioua publishing house, and has since 
that time beej,Aealously engaged in earrjing forward 
the objects of its formation. Its eighth annual report, 
May 14, 1868, showed the amount of property belong, 
ing to the Association, free from all incumbrance, to be 
$35,996.59. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The subject of church order had been from time to 
time set forth in the Review since 1850, and the neces- 
' sity of some simple form of organization had been quite 
fully discussed. The positions taken upon the subject 
of Babylon, the burden of the second message, had led 
many of our people to stand in great fear of organiza- 
tion, however simple. Babylon signifies confusion. Gfod 
did not design to bring his people out of the confusion 
of Babylon into the greater confusion of no order nor 
discipline. This would only be making a bad matter 
worse. His object in bringing them out from the 
churehes was to discipline and unite them for the last 
great battle of truth under the third message. ItVas 
not ambition to build up a denomination that suggested 
orgaoization, but the sheer necessities of the case. For 
a time, the subject of organization waded heavily. But 
the importance of united action, and some simple form 
of organization by wliieh wo could legally hold our 
plaees of worship, and property necessary to efficiently 
conduct the publishing department, being earnestly 
plead by those who saw and felt the wants of the cause, 
our people generally soon overcame their fears, and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



300 Life Incidents. 

united fnlly ia the work. It has proved a success. 

In our church organization, the General Conference, 
composed of delegates from the different State Confer- 
ences, is our highest authority. This Conference chooses 
annually, besides the usual officers, a coThfJiittee of three 
who have the oversight of the work throughout the en- 
tire field 

N St to thL are ur several State Confereu es c n 
p sed of the lu n te s a d delegates from ill the 
ch rches n their respect ve tetates Th^e Conferen 
ces aW have a comn ttee of three to take the overs (,1 1 
of the w rk the r several St tes dur g the Confer 
enc jeir 

Next tf the e stand nd v dual chur hes a&oc ted 
to ether under the following s mple covenaat We 

the unders ed hereby ass c ate ourselves togetl er as 
a chur h tak ng the lume Seventh day Advent sts 
m t n^ to kee] th c nmanlme t** of Goi a d 
la th f Je^ « The ffi s f the h rcl ire local 
elle s deacons nd clerk 

SYSTEMATIC BENEVOLENCE. 

In the early stage of the cause, our people had no 
system upon which to act in the support of mfnistors. 
Those who were disposed to give anything, gave what 
they chose. For a time our ministers were quite well 
sustained, by a few liberal souls, while the majority es- 
ciisod themselves from doing anything. Ere long, it 
became evident that these liberal oues were becoming 
weary of this inequality, and they began to withhold 
their support. Hence, in the winter of 1858-9, some 
of our most efficient laborers were contemplating leaving 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



Systematic Benevolence. 301 

the gospel-field to labor with their lianiii for the support 
of their fejnilies. 

In this state of things, feeling that something must 
be done, I finally prepared an address on the subject of 
Systematic Benevolence, for the church in Battle Creek. 
This address was adopted, and published in the Review 
of Feb. 3, 1859, as an appeal from that church to the 
churches and brethren in Michigan. This system is 
based on 1 Cor. xvi, 2 : " Upon the first day of the 
week, let every one of yoa lay by him in store, as God 
hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when 
I come," and, as now matured, suggests to all belieyers 
who are enjoying common prosperity, 1. That they give 
at the rate of two cents each week upon every one hun- 
dred dollars worth of property which they possess. 2. 
That they give a personal donation, each week, of from 
one to twenty-five cents, oi more, according to their 
ability. The object of this second suggestion is to em- 
brace thgse who have ability to earn, but have little or 
no property. The necessity and equality of the system 
are plead before all ; yet all are left to assess their own 
property, and give, in the love and fear of God, accord- 
ing to their prosperity. Widows, the aged, and the in- 
firm, who are in straitoned circumstances, are excused. 
It is not a system of compulsion, but, as carried out 
among us, is Systematic Benevolence. While all are 
entreated to act their part in this work, with feelings of 
cheerful benevolence, none are compelled. 

For a time this system received considerable opposi- 
tion; but when fully explained, it was seen to be a 
perfect system of equality. The poor who had but a 
very few hundred dollars, were called upon by this sys- 
tem for so trifling a sum that they were the last to ob- 
ject to it; and the wealthy were certainly able to pay 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



302 Life Incidents. 

the sraall percentage from their ahundance. Thia sys- 
tem is generally adopted by our people everywhere, and 
afforis a liberal support to our ministers, leaving them 
free to devote themselves entirely to the work of the 
ministry. 

GLANCE AT THE PAST. 

As wo look back upon the great Advent movement, 
with its joyful espectationa and bitter disappointments, 
its prosperity and adversity, its triumphant victories 
and its trials, it appears just like the work of Clod in 
separating a people from the world, to purify, make 
white, and try, and thus make them ready for the com- 
ing of their Lord. Have Adventista been disappointed ? 
So were the Israelites, in not immediately entering 
Canaan, and the disciples, as Jesus died upon the cross. 
Have the faith and patience of Adventists been tried ? 
So were the faith and patience of the Israelites tried in 
their term of forty years' wandering in the wilderness. 
And tbat of the disciples was severely tested in the un- 
expected death of their beloved Teacher. Have hut 
comparatively few of the onee happy expectants of the 
King of glory held fast their feith and hope ? And 
have many cast away their confidence in this wcyk and 
drawn back to perdition ? Caleb and Joshua alone, of 
the six hundred thousand male adulfa that left Egypt, 
entered the goodly land. And what of the chMen 
twelve in the hour of our Lord's apprehension ? " Then 
all the disciples forsook him and fled." Matt, xxvi, 56. 

Crod has never been able to make anything very great 
or very good of man. It has been his plan to prove his 
people in every age, to test their faith and patience. 
This has been for the good of man and the glory of his 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Glance at the Past. 303 

name. It was necessary that such noble characters as 
Noah, Abraham, Job, and Daniel, should suffer the 
severest teats. And how unlike the work of God in all 
past time, had the many thousands of Adventists trium- 
phantly entered the kingdom at the point of expecta- 
tion, with hardly a single trial. " Blessed is the man 
that endureth temptation ; for when he is tried, he shall 
receive the crown of life." Jamra i, 12. This is God's 
plan. Eirst the cross and the trial, then the crown of 
unfading glory. As I " call to remembrance the former 
days," touching the Advent movement, aad see its 
adaptation to the wants of the people, and God's great 
plan of saving men, my soul says, " He hath done all 
things well." 

It was necessary, in order that the first message 
should arouse the people and separate those who should 
receive it from the spirit of the world, that it should 
not only relate to the fearfn] realities of the Judgment, 
but also to the period when it might be expected. 
" Fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his 
Juf^ment is come." The proclamation of the time was 
a part of God's plan. This brought the coming of the 
Lord very near. This was right. This was necessary 
to move the people. And when the time passed, in- 
stead of calling the attention of believers to some period 
in the future to which they might look for the coming 
of the Lord, the Spirit of God sweetly and powerfully 
applied to their consecrated minds and hearts, such 
passages as, " Oast not away, therefore, your confidence, 
which hath great recompense of reward. For ye have 
need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of 
God, ye might receive the promise. For yet a little 
while," and He that shall come will come, and will not 
tarry." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



304 Life Incidents. 

How long this little while woiild be, no one knew. 
It was not best that any one should know when it would 
terminate. And more, it was God's p!an that this 
should not be known ; but that they should move along 
through the period of the patience of the saints, Rev. 
xiv, 12, up to the coming of the Lord, ever keeping 
that event jnat before them. Those who have tat^ht 
the three messages the past twenty years, have all the 
way presented the coming of Christ at hand. This has 
been as God designed. And those who would murmur 
at God'e ministers for this, murmur against the provi- 
dence of God. 

It is painful to hear those who have their faces set 
toward Egypt, complain that the message was not prop- 
erly preached to them. The eoming of the Lord was 
presented too near. And that if they had understood 
the matter, they should have laid their plans for the 
future differently, and now their property might be 
double its present value. These murmur against the 
direct providence of God. The coming of the Lord 
was brought very near in 1844, to rid men of the love 
of this world, that they might share the love of the 
Father, and seek a preparation for the eoming of his 
Son. They cannot have both. " If any man love the 
world, the love of the Father is not in him." 1 John 
ii, 15, And it was designed that the eoming of' Christ 
should be viewed near by believers, every step of the 
way from the disappointment in 1844 to the gates of 
the golden city, to keep them free from the love of this 

An energetic Advent minister, on visiting the be- 
lievers at Eoxbury, Mass., being asked, " What is your 
message now, Bro. B. ?" answered, " Come out of her 
my people." Soon after the passing of the time he vis- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Glance at the Past. 305 

ited that people again, and in reply to the inquiry, 
" What is your message now, Bro. B. ?" made the apt 
and appropriate reply, " Stay out of her my people." So 
Heaven designed that the coming of Christ should be 
brought very near to tear from men the love of this 
world, and that in their faith they should ever hold his 
coming just before them all the way till faith should be 
lost in the blazing glories of the coming of the Son of 
man. If we keep the coming of Jesus ever near, and 
live consistently with such a faith, keeping tbe com- 
mandments of God and the faith of Jesus, we may be 
saved. But remove the coming of the Lord to the dis- 
tant future, become imbued with the lore and spirit of 
this world, and remain in such a state, and perdition is 
certain. Let the painful history of the past relative to 
those who have said in their heaita, " My Lord delayeth 
his coming," have apostatized and have been scattered 
to the world and to Satan, be a warning to all to be 
ever " looking for and hasting unto the coming of the 
day of G-od." 

When the warning voice of the first angel was firat 
heard, it found the nominal churches asleep upon the 
subject of the second advent, dreaming of the world's 
conversion. But the truth was clear, and< in the hands 
of devoted men, was powerful. Every where themes- 
sage was proclaimed it produced general conviction. 
The Scriptures were searched as never before ; a great 
revolution in religious belief took place in a few short 
years; and at least fifty thousand in America aloae, 
became decided believers. The prophetic times in con- 
nection with that message served their purpose, and 
terminated with that message. The first angel's mes- 
sage was a time message. The second and third are 
not time messages. That aroused men in view of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



306 Life Incidents. 

fast approaching Judgment. These tell them what they 
must do to be saved. And it has been Satan's grand 
object to institute numerous time movements among 
certain Adventists since 1844, to contravene this work 
of preparation. The passing of each time has weak- 
ened the faith of believers, and has caused unbelievers 
to look upon AdventJsts with increasing di^ust. And 
confusion and irreligion have resulted from these spu- 
rious time movements everywhere they have reached. 

The title page of this work calls attention to the great 
Advent movement as illustrated by the three angels of 
Rev. siv. The truth and work of G-od in this move- 
ment, commencing with the labors of William Miller, 
and reaching to the close of probation, is illustrated by 
thtse thiee angeh The first was a time message, and 
related to the Judgment. The second described the 
condition of corrupted Christianity. The third is a 
solemn warning relative to what men may not do, and 
whjt they must do in order to he saved at the coming 
of Christ. These angela illustrate the three great divis- 
ions of the genuine movement. They do not illustrate 
the numerous time movements which have appeared 
since 1844 ; therefore, to say the very least, these move- 
ments were not from Heaven. 

Seventh-day Adventists hold fast the great Advent 
movement, hence have use for the messages. They ex- 
plain them in their sermons, treat upon them in their 
books, and give them a place with the other prophetic 
symbols upon their charts. They cannot spare these 
links in the golden chain of truth, that connect the past 
with the present and future, and show a beautiful bar- 
mony in the great whole. 

Timeiats, and in fact all Adventists who do not ac- 
special providence of God in the work 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Glance at the Past. 307 

ofWilliam Miller and his associates, in 1843 and 1844, 
have no use for the three angels' messages. They do 
not introdace them into their sermons and printed ex- 
positions of prophecy, unless it be to oppose us. They 
find no place for them among the other proplietic sym- 
bols upon their charts. Indeed, they treat them with 
all that neglect that wouJd he justifiable, were they a 
wicked interpolation by men who sought to corrupt the 
sacred Scriptures. And no reason can be given why 
these men should pursue their fenatical course in rela- 
tion to definite time, and other fancies notsymboliKed by 
the three angels, and therefore no part of the great move- 
ment, and resist the truth of Orod for this time, unless 
it be that in consequence of not receiving and retaining 
the love of the truth of the fulfillment of prophecy in 
the Advent movement, (Jod has given them over to 
strong delusions. I repeat it. The three messages sym- 
bolize the three parts of the genuine movement. That 
which has appeared not symbolized by the three angels, 
though it be branded " Adventism," is spurious. 

Again, the sanctuary was the heart of the typical sys- 
tem. It was the repository of the ark of God, in which 
ark his law was deposited. By this law the people had 
the knowledge of sin. It was also the place where they, 
in figure, found pardon for their sins through the offer- 
ings there made. This entire system, with its great 
center, the sanctuary, was but the shadow of the reali- 
ties of the present system of salvation. The shadow was 
on earth ; the reality is in Heaven. The facts are stated 
by the apostle in few words : " We have such an High 
Priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the 
Majesty in the heavens ; a minister of the sanctuary, 
and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and 
not man." Heb. viii, 1, 2. The sanctuary of the new 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



308 Life Incidents. 

covenant, whicli is in Heaven, is tlie great heart of tie 
plan of redemption. There Christ offers his hlood for 
the sins of men. In the real tabernacle there are two 
holies, if there were two in the shadow. In the holiest 
is the ark of God, containing the ten precepts of his 
law, if they were in the holiest of the shadow. Here 
is a theme worthy the attention of all Christians. And 
it is one in which they should feel the deepest interest, 
as each has a case of eternal consoqacnce pending there. 

The work of cleansing this sanctuary, at the close of 
the 2300 days, is a subject which should materiaDy In- 
terest all Advcntists. It pertains to the confession, 
pardon, and blotting out of sins. A correct and intelli- 
gent faith sees the adorable Redeemer in the most holy 
of the true tabernacle, offering his hlood before the 
mercy seat for the sins of those who have broken the 
law of God beneath it in the ark. True faith reaches 
within the second vail, where Jesus and the ark of God 
are seen. There, by the law we have the knowledge of 
sin, and through the biood of J^us we may find pardon, 
and share eternal redemption. The subject of the cleans- 
ing of this sanctuary, then, is one of most thriUing in- 
terest, especially to all Adventists, It is the key to the 
great Advent movement, making all plain. Without it 
the movement is inexplicable, > 

Seventh-day Adventists dwell upon this subject with 
great delight. It opens to them the ark of God, in 
which is seen the ten precepts of his law. They keep 
them. It presents Jesus before the mercy-seat, ready 
to plead the cause of sinners, who in the spirit of peni- 
tence and confession, go to him for help. They love 
and seek to obey him, so'that it is said of them, " Here 
are they that keep the commandments of God, and the 
faith of Jesus." They treat upon the subject of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Tongue of Slahdek. 309 

sanctuary in their sermons and books, and find a, place 
for it among the symbols of prophecy upon their charts. 
Seventh-day Adventiats cannot spare the subject of the 
sanctuary, as it is the great center around which all re- 
vealed truth relative to salvation clusters, and contributes 
more toward defining their present position, than any 

But nominal Adventists treat the subject as one of 
no interest or importance to them. Having in their 
own hearts abolished the ten commandments, they have 
no use for the ark of God, and cast it aside as an anti- 
quated and unfashionable piece of furniture. Their 
sermons, acd their printed essays and expositions, do 
not refer to the cleansing of the heavenly sanctuary, un- 
less it be to oppose the views of Seventh-day Adventists, 
and ridicule them, and ignorantly and contemptuously 
talk of Heaven being dirty, and needing cleansing. And 
as in the ease of the three angels, you do not find the 
sanctuary represented tipon their prophetic charts. 

But these we value above all earthly good, and make 
them prominent in all our religious teachings, because 
the truth of God for this time, or present truth, is in 
them. And for this reason those who " call evil good, 
and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light 
for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet' for 
bitter," cast this subject from them, as unworthy of 
their notice, unless it be to oppose, denounce and rid- 
icule, 

THE TONGUE OP SLAHDEE. 

During the rise and progress of the third message, 
the tongue of slander has not been silent. Men will 
use the best arguments they have. When unable from 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



310 Life Imcidents. 

the Bible to meet the positions of those who teach un- 
popular truth, some will resort to slander as the next 
best argument. The ease is sometimes felt to be urgent 
aad eyen desperate. Truth is mighty. The people will 
hear, and some will obey. These are frequently the 
best members of the various religious bodies. Efforts 
at argument from the Bible, in opposition, fail to silence 
the voice of truth, and in some cases turn the minds of 
many of the people to the truth. Something must be 
done. And it is painful to record, that in many cases 
professed ministers of Jesus Thrist deal in smut and 
blacking, and stoop to invent and repeat the vilest slan- 
ders to prejudice the people against those who plead for 
the truth of God. 

"There are hundreds of ministers in the United States 
who, if disturbed in their quiet possession of the ears of 
the people, by the proclamation of the unpopular truths 
of the third message in their vicinity, would take de- 
light in repeating the old threadbare falsehoods concern- 
ing ascension robes, and the like, to cut off the influence 
of the servant of God. 

"In almost every place where our ministers give dis- 
courses upon the second coming of Christ, and the 
necessary preparation for that event, they have to labor 
against the prejudices of the people, caused by reports 
of the inconsistencies of Adventists ; one of which is, 
that at a point of expectation in the past, many of them 
did prepare robes of white linen, and put them oa ready 
to ascend and meet their coming Lord. 

"While all sane persons, who have any knowledge of 
what the holy Scriptures do teach of the necessary 
preparation to meet the Lord as he shall desi-end from 
Heaven, will agree that to prepare a literal white robe 
made of cloth as a fitting preparation for the transit 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Tomgue op Slander. 311 

from earth to Heaven, from mortality to immortality, 
must be an indication of downright insanity, none will 
see in such an act evidences of criminality. 

'■ But I do not believe that anjrthing of the kind ever 
occurred. I have been actively engaged in the procla- 
mation of the doctrine of the second advent for more 
than twenty-five years, and have traveled and preached 
in Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Massachusetts, 
Connecticut, Ehode Island, New York, Ohio, Michigan, 
Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, and Canada, and have not 
met a person who has seen an Adventist thus attired, 
or one that was able to give better proofs that anything 
of the kind ever did occur than vague reports. I have 
never found the place where the thing occurred. It was 
always in the nest town, county, or State. 

"Again, reports in relation to this matter, and slanders 
of a similar nature, have a hundred times been denied 
in Second-Advent periodicals, and proofe have been 
called for of the truthfulness of these statements. No one 
has been able to produce the proofs. But still the tongue 
of slander takes delight in repeating the old threadbare 
falsehood. Klders Loughborough and Strong met it at 
Orange, Mich., in January, 1868, and Elder Cornell 
met the same at Johnstown, Mich., a few weeks later. 
In both cases the miserable untruth was declared from 
the pulpit by professed ministers of Jesus Christ. 

" The people, generally, credit the statements of these 
ministers, and conclude that the story of ascension robes 
is true. Especially do those who are not favorable to 
Second-Advent views enjoy this sort of clerical slander. 
And the fact that our people arc not always prepared 
to meet it, is the reason why I have felt called upon to 
notice the matter at this time. 

" In 1847, while on our passage in a steamboat from 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



313 Life Incidents. 

Portland, Me., to Boston, MaBs., Mrs. W. was s^ 
to those around her ia the ladies' cabin, of the fearful 
storm we encountered in a recent parage between these 
two cities. She spoke of the importance of being always 
prepared for the close of our probation, either at death, 
or at the coming of Christ. A lady near her replied : 

" ' That is the way the Millerites talk. I mean to have 
a jolly good time before I become a long-faced Chris- 
tian. The Millerites are the most deluded set on earth. 
On the day they were expecting Christ to come, com- 
panies ic different places put on their ascension robes, 
and went into graveyards, and upon the tops of houses 
and high hills, and there remained, praying and singing 
til! the time passed by.' 

" Mrs. W. then inquired of the lady if she saw any of 
these persons thus attired. She answered : 

" ' No, I did not see them myself, but a friend who 
saw them told me. And the fact is so well understood 
everywhere, that I believe it as much as though I saw 
it myself.' 

"At this point another lady, feeling that the testi- 
mony of the first should not be questioned, stated : 

" ' It is of no use to deny that the Millerites did put 
on ascension robes, for they did it in towns al! around 
where I live.' , 

"Mrs. W. asked this lady if she saw them with their 
robes on. She replied : 

" ' No, I did not see them, as they were not in my im- 
mediate neighborhood. But it was commonly reported, 
and generally believed, that they did make ascension 
robes and put them on.' 

" By this time strong feelings were evidently control- 
ling these two ladies, because Mrs. W. did not seem to 
credit what they said against the Millerites. And the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Tonoue of Slander. 313 

first in the convereation etated with emotions of excite- 
ment and passion : 

'"I know it was so. I fully helieye the testimony of 
those who have told me these things. I helieve what 
my friends have told me ahout those fanatical Milleritea, 
the same as though I saw it myself.' 

" Mrs. W. then inquired of her for the names of some 
persona who had flgared in this fanatical movement. 
She stated if the putting on of ascension robes was so 
very common, certainly she could give the names of 
some. To this she replied : 

" ' Certainly I can give you names. There were the 
twin Harmon girls in Portland. My friends told me 
that they saw their robes, and saw them going out to 
the graveyard with them on. Since the time has passed, 
they have become infidels, 

'■ A school-mate of Mrs. W., who had never been an 
Adventist, was in that cabin, and had watched the con- 
versation with mirthfiil interest. She iiad been ac- 
quainted with the Harmon girls during the entire period 
of their Second-Advent experience. She could no 
longer restrain her feelings, and broke out in a laugh- 
ing mood, as she pointed to Mrs. W. : 

" ' This is one of those twin Harmon girls. I have 
known them always, and know that this report of tfceir 
making and wearing ascension robra is all a lie. I never 
WHS a Millerite, yet I do not believe that anything of 
the kind ever took place.' 

'■The storm that was fast arising in that cabin sud- 
denly abated, and there followed a great calm. Mrs. 
W. then stated that all the stories about ascension robes 
were probably as destitute of truth as this o 
ing the twin Hai-mon girls. 

Life IncLdents. 21 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



314 Life Incidents, 

" Eider Josiah Litch, lately editor of the Advent Her- 
ald, Boston, in his history of the rise and progress of 
Adventism, makes the following statement : 

" ' Those periods came and passed with no unusual 
occurrence. As soon aa they had gone by, a flood of 
scoffing, reyiling and persecution hurst forth, not from 
the infidel world so much, but from the professed friends 
of the Sariour ; the most idle and foolish stories of as- 
cension robes, and going out infa the graveyards to 
watch, going to the tops of the houses, &c., &c. These 
were repeated again and again, both from puJpit and 
pre«s, until the public were, many of them, at least, al- 
most persuaded to believe them true. 

'■ ' How, or where they originated, except in willful 
falsehood, we cannot devise. Some of the reports of 
that character, we happen to know, originated with pro- 
fessed ministers of the gospel, who gave date and place, 
when there was not a word of truth in tho whole story. 
Others must have originated in a similar way.' " 

The foregoing, relative to the ascension robes, was 
given in the Review and fferald for April 14, 1868. 
The article closed with the following paragraph : 

" Fifty dollars reward is offered to any person who 
will present unquestionable proofe of the truthfulness of 
the statements, that believers in the second a4vent of 
Christ, on the day of expectation, did put on ascension 
rob^. Those who can produce such proofs, are re- 
quested to forward them immediately to the writer, at 
Greenville, Montcalm County, Mich., and receive fifty 
dollars by return mail." 

Up to this date, July 13, 1868, no one has responded 
in the *Tay of furnishing proofs that anything of the 
kind ever took place. Why this silence on tho part 
of our friends, as well as our enemies, if there be 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Tonoue of Klander. 315 

the least semblance of truth in the statements upon this 
subject, gravely made by ministers in the desk as a part 
of the (^pel they preach ? If proofs ezist, why can 
we not have them ? The reader should regard these 
statements about ascension robes, which opposing clergy- 
men have the credit of repeating, more than any other 
class, as malicious slanders, until he has reliable proofs 
that something of the kind occurred. 

The Revi&ie and Eerald for May 20, 1868, biffl the 
following from Eld. J. H. Waggoner, which fairly rep- 
resents this matter of ascension robes ; 

" Bro. White's remarks on the falsehoods circulated 
on the above subject, remind me of an incident that 
transpired some years since in Wisconsin. A Mr. H., 
an M. E. preacher, deriding the Adventists, said : ' It 
is a fact that they prepared and put on ascension robes 
in 1844.' At the close of his remarks I stated that I- 
was very anxious to learn about the facts on that sub- 
ject, and asked him to give particulars, as to where, by 
whom, &c. He said that it was not always convenient 
to give the evidence on matters which had transpired 
years in the past, and he could not then comply with 
the request. I turned to the congregation and said : 

" ' He has said it is a fact. Now if he does not know 
it to be a fact, he has made a false statement. If he 
knows it to be a fact, he can procure the evidence of 
the fact. As he has an appointment here four weeks 
from to-day, I give notice that I will be here at that 
time to get his statement, as that will give him time to 
get the information. If it occurred anywhere, it will 
be easy to prove it in that locality. I hope the people 
will all be here to get the facts he may present.' 

" Being thus pressed to make good his assertion, and 
having the expection of the people raised on it, he w."^ 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



316 Life Incidents. 

the neocKsity of doing something, and promptly con- 
fessed that he knew nothing about it, but Lad heard 
such a report ! 

" The way the report ran was well illustrated by the 
following case : A Bro. T,, who had lived and labored 
in Bufialo, and attended the Advent meetings there, 
was working in Erie in the fall of 1844. After the set 
day passed, the report spread in Erie that the Advent- 
ista in Buffalo put on ascension robes. He was so 
grieved over their folly, and troubled in his mind, that 
he determined to visit his friends in Buffalo and talk 
with them about it. lianding at Buffalo, he met an 
acquaintance, not an Adventist, who did not know 
where he came from. He asked if any of the Advent- 
iets in Buffalo had put on ascension robes. ' No,' said 
his friend, 'but they all did in Erie!' A smile by Bro. 
T. led to an explanation. And so it was everywhere 
Everybody kneio it was so— ^the plau where it occurred 
could not be found." 

The part which the Spirit of God han led Mrs W 
to aot in close connection with the ej.u8e of present 
trath, has called forth against her a spirit of periecu 
tion. The apostle saj^, " Let all bitterness and wrath, 
and anger, and clamour, and evil speaking-, be put away 
from you, with all malice." Eph. iv SI Buttli^eha\p 
been employed against her by the professed followers ut 
Jesus Christ, with the object to crush her testimony and 
destroy her influence. In this cmel work, with some 
the tongue of slander has been " set on fire of hell." 

The work of tlie Lord through her has been to en- 
courage the weak, comfort the desponding, esalt the 
standard of morality and true piety, and reprove sin in 
all its forms ? And why should not the dragon rage '! 
Why may we not expect to see those who are imbued 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The ToNiiuE of Slander. 317 

with the spirit of the father of lies, delighting them- 
selves in the most slanderous falsehoods against one 
who may he engaged in such a work ? Such has ever 
been the work of Satan in all past time, and ever will 
be, till he is bound. And he has ever found, and ever 
will find, willing tools to do his work in opposition to 
the work of God, And th^e are more frequently 
found among ministers than any other class. The fol- 
lowing from Eld. M. E. Cornell, which occurred on his 
route from Battle Creek to Ionia, will illustrate the 
wicked course of some of those who love to be called 



" While on the cars, a circumstance occurred which 
shows the necessity of Bro. White's article on Clerical 
Slander. A Presbyterian minister from Gratiot county 
was making special efforts to attract attention to himself 
by his endeavors to amuse the passengers. Among 
other things, he stated that Mrs, White had a vision at 
St. Louis, Gratiot Co., Mieh., that she was to leave her 
husband and take another man ; that a man might have 
as many wives as he chose. He then made some, not 
very refined, remarks and witticisms, which excited 
laughter in some, but disgust in the pure-minded. In 
the cars wore several clergymen, and many intelligent 
ladies and gentlemen from several different States.' Of 
course we could not let such a base slander pass, and a 
wrong impression go to so many different places ; we 
therefore watched for a chance to correct the misstate- 

" An intelligent Jew soon entered into conversation 
with him, and turned the tables on him by relating an 
old slander against Martin Luther, that he had a child 
by his own daughter, &e. The minister was aroused. 
Said he, ' It is a base slander, invented by his enemies. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



318 Life Incidents. 

, There is not 3 particle of proof of unj sueli thing.' He 
then came down upon the Jew with the most cutting 
reproof for making such a statement from hearsay evi- 
denee. Now our time had come. The measure he had 
meted to others had been immediately measured to him 
again. 

"We then stated to the passengers that we had 
known Eld. White and his wife for siitoen years, and 
that the statement made hy the clergyman was an un- 
mitigated slander. First, Mrs. White never had a vision 
in Gratiot coonty; and second, she never had a vision, 
anywhere, of any such nature as had been stated. We 
then challenged him to stop at Owasso, with any of his 
friends as witnesses, and we would secure for him one 
thousand dollars, on the condition that he should make 
good hia statement. We urged him to the task with 
such earnestness, that all in the car appeared to be con- 
vinced that he had uttered a slander. He was embar- 
rassed, and said faintly, ' I heard SO !' 

*' An intelligent Infidel, from Dearborn, Mich., then 
rose up, and made some very pointed remarks on hear- 
say evidence and condemning a whole body of people, 
because of a story about some one of their number. 
' Shall I,' said be, ' call the Methodists a set of cut- 
throats, because several of their preachers are now in 
our penitentiary ? Shall I condemn all ministers, be- 
cause one in our town ran away with Bro. M.'s wife, 
last week ?' By this time, the tide was turned com- 
pletely. Several of the passengers expressed themselves 
very freely to me, and were anxious to know more about 
it."—Advent Review for April 28, 1868. 

I do not believe that all ministers who differ with us 
in faith and practice are alike guilty with this man. 
No decent man, in or out of the ministry, would take 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



pleasure in. utterin„ such vile ilander before % car full 
of ladiea and gentlemen however much he might feel* 
opposed to thp rehftious sentiments of Seventh day 

idventi'its I hel e\p there are God fearing ministere 
m all the chur he's who would no sooner bear false wit- 
ness f a slanderous character agwist those who are 
devotmi; their lneb to the oause of Chiist than they 
would hive the Binie done t themhehet But while 
these may be few md tar bttwccn the exper ente of a 

juart^T cf a century in teithint, unpopular truth has 
taught me that where peraondJ interest is concerned 
there are hut very few uiiniBters who will not stoop to 
the repetition <f the Mlest slanders to injuic the influ 
ence of th<se who ^et the ears of the people if they 
differ with them But m reference to the itatcnients 
of Eld Cornell I will say 

1. Mrs. W. never was at St. Louis, Gratiot County, 
Michigan. 

2. She never had a vision in Gratiot County. 

3. Her standard of morality ever has been the ten 
commandments. 

4. Her views, her public and private labors, her 
hooks and oral teachings, have ever been in strict har- 
mony with the law of God, the highest standard of 
morality on earth. i 

5. She has ever borne the most decided t^timony 
against any departure from the principles guarded by 
the ten commandments. 

6. She has borne a public testimony for twenty-five 
years, in the several States of Maine, New Hampshire, 
Vermont, Massachusetts, Connecticut, Rhode Island, 
New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan, Illinois, 
Wisconsin, Iowa, and in Canada. She has, during this 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



320 Life Incidents. 

time, written books amounting to more than twenty-one 
"hundred pages, besides many articles for several period- 
icals. And all who are acquainted with her teachings 
know that any statement that they are not in strict har- 
mony with God's standard of morality, is a slanderous 
untruth. Then let her enemies point to one impure 
sentence in all her writings, or prove that in her relig- 
ious teachings she has uttered one unchaste word, or 
cease their slanderous persecution of a self-sacrificing 
Christian woman. 

But I do not indulge the thought that whatever may 
be said to show the falsity of statements concerning 
ascension robes, and the views of Mrs. W., will silence 
the tongue of slander. No. These ministers know the 
iufluence they have with the public mind, and the ad- 
vantages they have over us in this respect. Regardless 
of justice and truth, they will doubtl^s continue to do 
this scandalous work, wherever the glorious doctrine of 
the coming of Jesus shall be proclaimed. We can only 
expose their sin in this thing, and disabuse hme^t minds 

The dragon is wroth with thoie who keep the com 
mandments of God and have the testimony ff Jesus 
rhrist The Devil will use any willing tool to slandei 
and abuse the follower? of Jesus ( hnst Scnffert will 
scoff ind liarh ^ill he whether thej beir the 'title of 
Eeverend or be patrons of brothels And the higher 
the position the greater the criminality But for all 
these things will (j d bring them into Judgment 
Those who fear (Jod and keep his commandments and 
suffer reproich for the sake oi Ohriat and the truth 
will have their reward Those who employ the \i\e 
fonsuc jf slander against them m order to crush their 
influence and keep thers from (beying the (.jmmand 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The ToNoiiE of Slander, 321 

ments that thoy may live, will perish in all their villainy. 
They, also, will have their reward. The True Witness 
has spoken relative to the present controversy and the 
fiDal destiny of both classes of actors, as recorded hy the 
prophet John. 

First Class. " Blessed are they that do his command- 
mente, that they may have right to the tree of life, and 
may enter in through the gates into the city." Kev. 
xxii, 14. These are doing right. Although they suffer 
for well doing, all the hate and slander that wicked 
men and demons can invent, their reward is the holy 
city and the tree of life- 

Sei-ond Class. " For without are dogs, and sorcer- 
ers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and 
wtosoever loyeth aud maketh a lie." Verse 15. These 
are commandment-hreakcrs, and commandmcnt-hatera, 
and haters of those who keep the commandments of 
God. They are also noted for^two things in particular, 
namely, loving and making lies. The application of 
these two items is so natural to these reports of ascen- 
sion rohes and the like, that no further comment is 
needed. They make lies, and love to publish them 
from the pulpit and the religious prras. But, thank 
God, in the Judgment they are without. The happi- 
ness of those who love God and keep his command- 
ments is then no more to be marred by their poisonous 
influence. Would God that they would repent of, and 
forsake, their wicked course, and live, and finally share 
the holy city and the tree of life. But as they will not 
do this work, that they may share that reward, their 
corrupting influence must be borne with Christian pa- 
tience and fortitude whUe the controversy lasts. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



322 Life Incidents. 

PEESENT POSITION AND WORK. 

1. Sevontli-day Adventists have netting to do with 
definite time, only to show that the prophetic periods 
served the design of the Author of prophecy in the first 
angel's message, and that they terminated with the mid- 
night cry in 1844. Having no definite time to which 
to look for the conjing of the Lord, jet seeing from the 
signs of the times, and the fulfillment of prophecy, the 
great Advent movement thus far, that the event is at 
the door, they regard the present as emphaticaUy the 
waiting, watehing time. Their position since their dis- 
appointment in 1844 has been a trying one, requiring 
faith and patience to hold fast the Advent movement in 
the past, and to meet in a Christian spirit the opposition 
to the observance of the Sabbath of the Lord. Hence it 
is said of this time, and of this people, " Here is the 
patience of the saints ; here are they that keep the 
commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. Should 
we become weary of watching and waiting for the re- 
turn of OUT Lord from the wedding, iiapatiently east 
away our confidence in the great Advent movement, 
cease to keep the Sabbath, draw back, fall away, and 
crucify the Lord God afresh, it might then be said of us. 
Here is the impatience of the saints, (?) here aiie they 
that break the commandments of God, and the faith of 
Jesus. 

2. We solemnly believe that it was the design of 
Gild that definite time should be proclaimed, and that 
the 2300 days reached to the Jndgment, referred to in 
the words of the first angel, " Fear God and give glory 
to him, for the hour of his Judgment is come." In 
the great Judgment of mankind there are two distinct 
parts; first, the investigative; second, the executive. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Work. S2'S 

The investigative Judgment takes place prioi" to the 
second advent, and the resurrection of the just, tliat it 
may be known who are worthy of the first resurrection. 
Those who have part in that resurrection are first ascer- 
tained tfl be '-blessed and holy." Eev. xx, 6. The ex- 
ecutive Judgment, both in the reward of the righteous, 
and the punishment of the wicked, will be at the close 
of the great day of Judgment. 

The grandeur of the sitting of the great court of 
Heaven in the investigative Judgment is described by 
the prophet thus : "I beheld till the thrones were cast 
down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment 
was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the 
pure wool ; his throne was like the fiery flame, and his 
wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came 
forth from before him; thousand thousands ministered 
unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood be- 
fore him. The Judgment was set, and the books were 
opened. I saw in the night visions, and behold, one 
like the Son of man came with the ciouds of heaven, 
and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him 
near before him. And there was given him dominion, 
and glory, and a kingdom." Dan. vii, 9, 10, 13, 14. 

The best authorities give the words " east down " 
just the oppc«ite meaning. They render them '* set 
up," or " ^tablished." Thus, Adam Clarke says: 
'■ The thrones were cast dovm] might be translated 
erected; so the Vulgate, potiti sunt, and so all the ver- 
sions." Dr. Hales, in his "Sacred Chronology," Vol. 
ii, p. 605, renders Dan. vii, 9, thus : " I beheld till the 
thrones were erected, and the Ancient of days sat," &e. 
The Douay Version reads, " were placed ;" and so Ber- 
nard, and Boothrojd and Wintle in the Cottage Bible. 
Matthew Henry in his Exposition renders it "set 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



324 Life Incidents. 

up." Of the original Hebrew word, Gesenins, in his 
Lexicon says, " R'mah, (1.) To cast, to throw, Dan. iii, 
20,21,24; vi, 17. (2.) To set, to place, e. 3,, thrones. 
DaD vii, 9 ; comp. Re7. iv, 2," The term used by 
the Septuagint is i?eo™i krt&riaav, which, literally render- 
ed, according to Liddell and Scott, would be, " the 
thrones were set." Other authorities might be given. 

The Judgment scene here introduced opens with, 

1st. The establishment of thrones and the sitting in 
Judgment of the great God, amid the brightness of that 
glory, feebly represented by fire and flame, accompanied 
by the millions of his attendants. 

2d. The opening of the life-records of men, from 
which they are to be judged. 

3d. The Son of man approaches the Ancient of days, 
attended by muJtitudra of angels, here represented by 
the clouds of heaven, to receive dominion, giory, and a 
kingdom. This does not represent the second appearing 
of Christ to this world, unless it can be shown that the 
Ancient of days is here. 

3. Seventh-day Adventists believe in the perpetuity 
of spiritual gifts. They believe thatthespirit of proph- 
ecy was designed to be with the people of God in ali 
ages, and that dreams and visions are a medium through 
which God has spoken to his people in past time, and 
through which he will speak, till faith is lost in sight. 
" If there be a prophet among you, I, the Lord, will 
make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak 
unto him in a dre'un " Num. xii, 6. 

They And no prophecy in the Old Testament pointing 
to the open ng of the Christian age as the time for 
pii tual g fts t be removed from the people of God, 
ad de hrat on n the New Testament that the 
church would not need them, and that therefore they 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Peesest Position and Work, 325 

were about to ceaee. No. notting of this kind appears 
upon the sacred page. But we hear the prophet of God 
say, " And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will 
pour out my Spirit upon all flesh ; and jour eons and 
your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream 
dreanis, your young men shall see visions. And also 
upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those 
days will I pour out my Spirit. And I will shew won- 
ders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, 
and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be turned into 
darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and 
the terrible day of the Lord come. And it shali come 
to pass that whosoever shall call on the name of the 
Lord shall be delivered ; for in Mount Zion and in Je- 
rusalem shall he deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and 
in the remnant whom the Lord shall call." Joel ii, 
28-32, 

Notice, first, that the prophet points to the last days, 
aB quoted by Peter. Acts ii, 16-20. There can be no 
days later than the last, a period in which these things 
will be removed from the church ; and, second, that 
he also points to signs and wonders in the heavens, and 
in the earth, in the sun and in the moon, to appear in 
connection with the manifestation of the spirit of proph- 
ecy. Third, he mentions the deliverance of those iwho 
call on the name of the Lord. This naturally applies to 
the deliverance of God's people who will cry to him day 
;ind night in the time of trouble. Lnie xviii; Dan. 
xii. They will be delivered, according to the words of 
the prophet. And may not the " remnant " hero men- 
tioned be the same spoken of in Rev. sii, 17 ? " And 
the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make 
war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the com- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



326 ].IFE IscniBNTK. 

mandmenfs of Uod, and have tha testimony of Jesus 
Christ." 

The woman is a symbol of the church, and the rem- 
nant of the church represents the Christians of the last 
generation of men living just prior to the second ad- 
vent. The dragon makes war on these for keeping the 
commandments of God, Sabbath and all, and having the 
testimony of Jesus Christ, which according to the in- 
spired definition of chap, xix, 10, " is the spirit of proph- 
ecy." Here, then, are the causes of the dragon's war- 
fare upon the remnant. They teach the observance of 
the ten commandments, and the revival of the gif^, and 
acknowledge the gift of prophecy among them. When 
the Devil got one foot upon the fourth commandment, 
and the other upon the gifts planted in the Christian 
church by Jesus Christ, then his satanic majesty was 
filled with revengeful delight. But when the remnant, 
whom God designs to fit for translation to Heaven with- 
out seeing death, " ask for the old paths, where is the 
good way, and walk therein," then the dragon is wroth, 
and makes war on them. 

The true spirit of the dragonie host, which is already 
being somewhat developed, is vividly described in Isa. 
XXX, 8—13, as being manifested just prior to the sudden 
destruction of those who hate the pure testimony, and 
love smooth and deceitful things. 

" Now go, write it before them in a table, and note it 
in a book, that it may be for the time to come forever 
and ever [margin, ' the latter day"] ; that this is a re- 
bellious people, lying children, children that will not 
hear the law of the Lord ; which say to the seers. See 
not ; and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto ns right 
things, speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits; 
get you out of the way, turn aside out of the path, cause 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Wokk. 327 

the Holy One of Israel to cease from before us. Where- 
fore thus saith the Holy One of Israel, Because je de- 
spise this word, and trust in oppression and perverse- 
cess, and stay thereon : therefore this iniquity shall be 
to you as a breach ready to faU, swelling out in a high 
wall whose breaking cometh suddenly at an instant." 

Mark this: In "the latter day" men will not hear 
tlie law of the Lord, the commandments of Grod; 
and they will say to the seers, thc»e who have the spirit 
of prophecy, See not. They will receive neither. They 
war against both. See also Mark svi, 15-20 ; Matt, 
sxviii, 18-20 J Eph.iv,4^13; 1 Cor. sii, 1, 28 ; xiii, 
8-12; i,4-8; Kev.xix.lO; IThess.v; Matt, vii, 
15-20; Isa. viU, 19, 20 : Jer. xiv, 14; xziii,16. 17; 
viii, 10, 11; v, 30, 31. For a full exposition of the 
subject of the perpetuity of spiritual gifts, as held by 
Seventh-day Adventiste, see their works upon the aubj ect. 
But it is objected that since the yolume of inspiration 
was completed, spiritual gifte have not been needed. 
Who knows this to be the case ? The disciples of Jesus 
had the law and the prophets, yet needed the manifesta- 
tions of the gifts of the Holy Spirit. We have both 
Testaments, and who knows that we do not also need 
the gifts of the Spirit of God ? 

The great design of the sacred Scriptures was to give 
man a perfect rule of faith and practice. God purposed 
that bis people should follow this rule and by it develop 
characters perfect before him. Said Paul to Timothy, 
" Thou hast known the holy Scriptures which are able to 
make thee wise unto salvation." There is no fault in 
the Scriptures that makes it necessary that the gifta of 
the Holy Spirit should be manifested. The necessities 
in the case exist in the imperfections of the people of 
God, in the fact that they do not follow their perfect rule- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



328 Life Incidents, 

IVe now see the gifta of the Spirit occupying their 
proper place. They are not manifested to give a rule 
of feith and practice. We already have a rule that is 
perfectin the Sacred Writings. Butineonsequenceofthe 
errors of God's people, and their deviations in faith and 
practice from this perfect rule, G-od in mercy manifests 
the gifts to reprove their errors, and lead them to a cor- 
rect understanding of the holy Scriptures. This is the 
position of the gifts. They were not designed to take 
the place of the Scriptures. And they are not given 
because the Scriptures are an imperfect role of faith and 
piactice But in coniequenie of the errors of God's 
professed people, in departing from the perfect rule, 
which he has given them, the gifts are manifested to 
correct the erring, and point them to the Bible as their 
lamp and guide 

God designed that his people should be one. This 
was the burden of the prayer of Jesus, John xvii. 
Hear him as he prays in agony, '■ That they all may 
be one, ai thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that 
they also may be one in us, that the world may believe 
that thou hast sent me " Paul exhorted the Corinthians 
in the name of Christ to be perfectly joined together in 
the same mind, and in the same judgment. Bead 1 
Cor. i, 10; Bom. xv, 6; Phil, ii, 1, %; 1 Pe^. iii, 8; 
V, 5. But do wc see this unity in those who profess %a 
take the Bible as their rule, aud reject the gifts ? We 
see divisions, and with many, confusion to the utmost. 
The fault, however, is not in the Bible. It is in those 
who fail to follow the teachings of the sacred Scripture. 
And God in mercy and condescension infinite purposes 
to help them by the gifts. But many of them refuse to 
be helped in this way. because that in the Bible they 
have a perfect rule. If they obeyed the sacred Scrip- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position' and Work, 329 

tures, and walked in unity, liotli among themselves, and 
with G-od, they would not need the gifts. But in their 
confusion, and their distance from Christ, whik still re- 
jecting the gifts, there is no help for them in God. 

Again, I ask, Who knows that the gifts of the Holy 
Spirit have not been needed since the completion of the 
volume of inspiration ? It is admitted that when com- 
pleted it was a more perfect rule then when hut a por- 
tion of it was given. But how does its completion take 
the piace of the gifts ? If they were given hecause of 
the imperfections of the people of God, their removal 
supposes perfection on the part of God's people. Do we 
find perfection in the church since the days of Paul, to 
that degree as to need no special manifestations of the 
Spirit, reproving sin and correcting deviations from 
God's perfect rule ? The history of the church, setting 
forth her terrible apostasies and corruptions, her endless 
schisms, divisions and creeds, and her conflicting espo- 
sitions of the plainest truths of the Bihle, testifies too 
plainly of her imperfections. Her sad history and pres- 
ent wretchedness, show that necessity still remains, since 
the completion of the Book of God, for the manifesta- 
tions of the gifts of the Spirit. 

The ^ft of prophecy is by the apostle classed with 
the cailings of the Christian church in Eph. iv, ll-ilS. 
He distinctly states their object : " And he gave some, 
apostles, and somo, prophets, and some, evengelists, and 
some, pastors and teachers, for the perfecting of the 
saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ, till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the full- 
ness of Christ." These were all given at the same time. 

Life iBcidontB. 22 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



330 Life Incidents. 

all for the same purpose, all to cease at the same time. 
Do we recognize in the Christian church, evangelists, 
pastors, and teachers? Why not prophets? Does the 
church still need them ? Whj not the gift of prophecy ? 
Will these continue till the church is perfected, ready to 
meet her descending Lord? So will the gift of prophecy. 

Paul, in his letter to the Corinthians, has spoken 
very definitely upon thia subject of spiritual gifts. In 
1 Cor. xii, 1, he sap : " Now concerning spiritual ^fts, 
brethren, I would not have you ignorant." He re- 
garded this subject aa one of the high^t importance, 
and urges an understanding of it. In all he has said 
relative to it, he has not once intimated that the gifts 
were to cease before the perfect day of glory should 
come. But he does clearly point to the time when the 
gifla will cease. 1 Gor. xiii. 8-12 : " Charity layant,— 
love,] never faileth : but whether there be prophecies, 
they shall fail ; whether there be tongues, they shall 
cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish 
away. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. 
But when that which is perfect is come, then that which 
is in part shall be done away. When I was a child, I 
spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought aa a 
child : but when I became a man, I put away childish 
things. For now we see tbroi^h a glass darkly, but 
then face to face ; now I know in part, but then ahal! I 
know even as also I am known." 

The apostle here contrasts the mortal state with the 
immortal ; the present imperfect, with that which will 
be perfect; the cloudy present while we walk by faith, 
with the open glory d the life to pome. Fere, we only 
know in part, prophesy in part ; there, that which is in 
part, will be done away. Here, we see through a glass 
darkly; there, face to face. Here, we know in part; 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Pobition and Work. 331 

there, we shall know, even as we are known. Charity, 
or love, will never end. Here, it is the highest Chris- 
tian grace ; there, it will be the crowning glory of im- 
mortals for ever and for ever. In this sense love will 
never fail. But prophecies will fail, tongues will cease, 
and knowledge will vanish away. The light of Heaven 
through the dim medium of those, and the other gifts 
of the Holy Spirit, ia represent«d as being only in part, 
to he superseded hy the perfect day of glory when we 
may talk face to face with G-od, Christ, and angels, as 
OUT first parents talked with God in Eden before sin 
entered. But when ? This is the vital question. When 
were the gifts to be done away ? Let Paul answer : 
"But when that which is perfect is come, then that 
which is in part shall be done away." ■' And let all the 
people say, Amen." 

4. God has had a truth in every age, hy which he 
has tested the people of that age. This was true in the 
days of Noah, and at the first advent of Christ. It is 
especially true at the present time, as God is preparing 
to visit the wicked with judgmeuts and the righteous 
with salvation. All revealed, practical, truth ever has 
been, and ever will he, a test of man's fidelity to God. 
He will have to give an account to the Author of truth 
how he treats it. If he obeys, he may be saved ; if he 
rejects it, and violates its elaimB upon him, he must be lost. 

But the law of God, in an eminent sense, is a test to 
man. It is the highest authority in all earth and 
Heaven. If God's law ia not a test, there is no such 
thing as a test. Seventh-day Adventists solemnly be- 
lieve that God is proving and testing the people by his 
holy law. In point of sa«redness and importance, they 
regard the fourth commandment equal to either of the 
other nine, and the sin of violating it, when as well under- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



332 Lii'E Incidents. 

stood, equal to that of breaking either of them. They 
believe that the present time, in the providence of God, 
during the proclamation of the third angel'a message, 
is the period for the Sabbatt reform, and that in the 
last message, the Sabbath of Jehovah is to be the special 
test in the law of God for the people. The great ques- 
tion to be decided before the wrath of God shall be 
poured out upon a guilty and ruined world is, Who will 
be loyal to the God of Heaven ? Such, if washed from 
their sins by the blood of Christ, become heirs to the 
future inheritance, and receive a crown of unfading 
glory at the second appearing of Jesus. Says Christ, 
" If thou wilt enter into life keep the commandments." 
Seventh-day Adventista are charged with making the 
Sabbath a test. And some will have it that we denounce 
and reject all who do not believe as we do. It is true 
that we teach that God is testing the people by bis law. 
But we deny the charge that we denounce and reject 
tbtse who differ from us. Our course toward all men 
whom we can reach with our publications, our sermons 
and our entreaties, proves the charge false. We be- 
seech all men, without respect to profession of religion, 
color, or rank in society, to turn from their sins, keep 
God's commandments and live. And we manifest a zeal 
and earnestness in this matter somewhat in prqportion 
to the importance of the testing message we bear. And 



because our testimony if 






^ those who choose to pass along with the popular 
current, and violate the law of God, iome are disturbed, 
and with feelings of retaliation, falsely charge us. It 
is not our work to test, condemn, and denounce, the 
people. It is nut in our hearte to unnecessarily injure 
the feelings of any. But with our present convictions 
of truth and duty, we should do great violence to our 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Work. 33S 

own conaeiencea, and sin against God, should we cease 
to declare to the people the purpose of God in teating 
the world by his law, just before the day of wrath. 

And God has greatly blessed such testimony. As a 
people, SeTenth-day Adventisls were heard of, as it were, 
but yesterday. As a people, thej do not claim to be 
more than a score of years old. And yet in point of 
numbers and efficiency they have a little strength. And 
why? Because, when they ha^e borne a pointed and 
earnest testimony, God has been with them, and added 
to their numbers and strength. 

But if the Sabbath is not a test, it is not worth our 
while to be to the trouble of teaching and o 
in the face of decided opposition. 
Christians while breaking the fourth c 
while keeping it, should we not at once seek to be in 
harmony with the rest of the Christian world ? Why 
be ao odd as to obey the commandment of God, if one 
can be as good a, Christian while living in violation of 
it ? And there are frequent inconveniences, and pecu- 
niary sacrifices, to be suffered by those who are so par- 
ticular concerning the observance of the fourth com- 
mandment. If the Sabbath is of so little importance as 
not to be a test of Christian feOowship and eternal 
salvation ; if men who break the Sabbath should be 
embraced in our fellowship the same as if they ol^erved 
it; and if they can reach Heaven as surely in violating 
the fourth commandment as in keeping it; why not 
abandon it at once, and cease to agitate the public mind 
with a question of no real importance which is so un- 
pleasant and annoying. 

Seventh-day Adventista believe that in the restora- 
tion of the Bible Sabbath, under the last message of 
mercy, God designs to make it a teat to the people. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



S34 Lii'E Incidents. 

Hence many of them labor with earnestness to teach it, 
and are ready to make any sacrifices in order to observe 
it, and do their duty in teaching it to others. Gonvinee 
them that it is not a test, and they wUl not trouble the 
people nor themselves longer with it. But should they 
give the people to understand that they regard the Sab- 
bath of so little importance as not to be a test, " the 
eword of the Spirit," on that subject at least, would be- 
come in their hands as powerless as a straw. They could 
not then convict the people upon this subject. Indeed 
their position before the people, in earnestly calling 
their attention to a subject that is of so little importance 
as not to constitute a test of Christian character, and 
which would subject them to a heavy cross, much incon- 
venience, sacrifice, and reproach, would be but little less 
than solemn mockery. With our present view of the 
importance of the subject, we have a sufficient reason 
for earnestly urging the claims of the fourth command- 
ment upon our fellow-men. 

The remarks of Elder J. N. Andrews in reference to 
the Sabbata,rians of England ia the seventeenth century, 
have so direct a bearing upon this subject that I give the 
following from his History of the Sabbath, pp. 335, 336 : 

" The laws of England during that century were very 
oppressive to all dissenters from the established fhurch, 
and bore exceedingly hard upon the Sabbath-keepers, 
Yet fine, imprisonment, and even capital punishment, 
would not have proved sufficient to suppress the Sab- 
bath. It was in the house of its own friends that the 
Sabbath was wounded. In the seventeenth century 
eleven churches of Sabbatarians fiourished in England, 
while many scattered Sabbath-keeperB were to be found 
in various parts of that kingdom. Now but three of 
those churches are in existence. It was not the lack of 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Wokk. 335 

able men among the Sabbath-keepers to defend the 
truth, nor the fierce assaults of their persecutors that 
haa thus reduced them to a handful. The fault is their 
owa, not indeed for any disgraceful conduct on their 
part, but eimpiy because they made the Sabbath of no 
practical importance, and lowered the standard of divine 
truth in this thing to the dust. The Sabbath keeping 
ministers assumed the pastoral care of firat-day churches, 
in some cases as their sole charge, in others they did 
this iu connection with the oversight of Sabhatinan 
churches. The result need surprise no one as both 
ministers and people said to all men, in thus acting, 
that the fourth commandment might be broken with im- 
punity, the people tflok them at their word. Mr frosby, 
a first-day historian, seta this matter in a clear light : 

" ' If the seventh day ought to be observed as the 
Christian Sabbath, then all congregations that observe 
the first day as such must be Sabbath-breakers. . . 
I must leave those gentlemen on the contrary side to 
their own sentiments ; and to vindicate the practice of 
becoming pastors to a people whom in their conscience 
they must believe to be breakers of the Sabbath.' " 

The Soventh-day Baptists of America have done, a 
good work in teaching the Sabbath. We should respect 
them, and regard them with peculiar int«rest for this. 
But had they been faithful to the sacred trust commit- 
ted to them, their numbers and strength might have 
been a hundred-fold greater than they now are. They 
have had the reproach, the cross, and the inconvenience 
of the Sabbath, without that strength and force which 
teaching it as a test gives. For nearly two centuries, in 
their feebleness, they have been holding up the Sabbath, 
while, if they had been faithful in teaching it, in ob- 
serving it, and urging it upon the consciences of the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



336 Life Incidents, 

people, the Sabbatt would have held them up, and been 
the strength of that people. 

Seventh-day Advcatists have nothing to boast of. 
God has often reproved and chastised us for unfaithful- 
ness. And when we have returned to him, and humbly 
and feithfully battled for the truth, amid reproaches 
and persecutions, he has greatly blessed us. Nothing is 
so much to be dreaded as that calm which is the result 
of tempering unpopular, testing truth to the ears of the 
people so as not to offend. Rather let the reproach 
come, and the storm rage, if it bo the result of speaiing 
the truth of God in love. 

As a people we have had our difficulties to surmount, 
our trials to bear, and our victories to gain. We are 
gathered from Methodists, Regular Baptists, Freewill 
Baptists, Seventh-day Baptists, Presbyterians, Congre- 
gationalisfs. Episcopalians, Dutch Reform, Disciples, 
Christians, Lutherans, United Brethren, Catholics, tJni- 
versalists, Worldlings, and Infidels. We are composed 
of native Americans, English, Welsh, Scotch, Irish, 
French, Germans, Norwegians, Danes, Swedes, Poles, 
and others. To bring together a body composed of such 
material, afiected more or less by the religious senti- 
ments and forms of the several denominations, with all 
their national peculiarities, has called for much patient, 
and persevering toil. And it is by the grace'ofGod 
that we are what we are. And let his name be praised 
that in our darkest hours, when we have humbled our- 

From their past brief history Seventh-day Adventists 
may learn much as to their present work and future 
prospects. When in humility they have borne a de- 
cided testimony in the fear of God, their labors have 
been signally blessed. When they have been willing 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Work. 337 

to bear the cross of present truth, and sacrifice time, 
convenience and means to advance the work, they have 
shared the approving smiles of Heaven. They have 
seen that nothing can keep the hody in a healthy con- 
dition but the plain and pointed testimoHy. This will 
do the work of purification, either by purging their 
sins, or separating from them the uii consecrated and re- 
bellious. Let the result be what it may, such testi- 
mony must be borne, or this people will fall as others 
have fallen. And terrible would be their fall, after 
having so clear light, and having bad committed to them 
so sacred a trust as the last message of mercy to sinners. 

From the past we may also learn what to expect in 
the future, in the line of persecation. Satan has been 
angry because this people have been seeking for the 
" old paths," that they might walk therein. He has 
been especially disturbed as they have plead for the 
restoration of the Sabbath, and the gifts of the Holy 
Spirit. If the people be ta,iight that God is testing 
them upon the Sabbath, and that they should listen to 
the testimony of Jesus, in the spirit of prophecy, which 
reproves their sins, and calls on them to consecrate 
themselves and what they possess tfl the Lord, wc may 
depend upon it, the ire of the dragon will be stirred. 
This we have witnessed and suffered in proportion to 
our faithfulness in the work. When we have borne a 
pointed testimony, we have been the especial objects of 
the wrath of the dragon; but with it have also shared 
largely the blessing of God. When we have been un- 
faithful, the dragon has been comparatively quiet, but 
we have suffered leanness of soul. And thus we may 
expect it will be for time to come. 

The position of suspense is not the most happy one. 
Those who wait for the return of the Lord in uncer- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



338 Life Incidentb. 

tainty as to tte definite period of tis second advent, are 
in danger of becoming restless. Hence the application 
of certain tests to this time, and to the people who are 
waiting for their Lord. " Ye have need of patience, 
that, after je have done the will of God, je might re- 
ceive the promise." Heh. s, 36. " Be ye also patient, . 
Stablish your hearts ; for the coming of the Lord draw- 
eth nigh." James v, 8. " Here is the patience of the 
saints, here are they that keep the commandmenta of 
God, and the faith of Jesus." Eev. xiv, 12. 

In such a position, how natural the often-repeated 
inquiry, " How long before the Lord will come ?" But 
no definite answer can be given to this inquiry. And 
it is best that this question cannot be definitely answered. 
Definite time has answered the purpose of G-od. It 
brought the Advent people to the waiting time, requir- 
ing great patience. Throughout this entire period of 
the patience of the saints, the only safe position is to 
keep the coming of Christ ever before uh, and to regn- 
late all our acts in full view of the terrible realitiiM of 
the Judgment. To put off the coming of the Lord, and 
view that event in the distance, and enter into the spirit 
of the world, would be dangerous in the extreme. It is 
true that there are prophecies to be fulfilled, just prior 
to the coming of the Lord; but their fulfillment is of 
such a nature that it can be realized in a short time. 
Unbelief may suggest that as the time has continued 
longer than the waiting ones expected, it may still con- 
tinue many years. But saving faith takes the safe po- 
sition, and views the event at the door. This faet should 
ever be borne in mind, that while we have no means of 
showing that the Lord will come at an immediate definite 
point, no one can prove that he may not very soon come. 
And while it cannot be proved that the Lord will not very 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Woek. 339 

soon come, I call attention to the following facts which 
show that the second advent cannot he a distant event. 

1. The three messages constitute a solemn warning 
to the world to prepare for the coming of Christ. The 
closing division of this great warning is a t«st to tte 
world and ripens the harvest of the earth. Those who 
receive the warning and prepare for the coming of the 
Lord, are ripened by it for immortality. Those who 
reject it, are ripened for the day of slaughter. 

2. The warning given by Noah, the manner his mes- 
sage was treated, and the wrath of God in a flood of 
water, illustrate the closing events of the present state 
of things. "As the days of Noah were, so also shall 
the coming of the Son of man he." God did not call 
this preacher of righteousness to warn the next to the 
last generation before the flood, but the very last. The 
verv generation which drank the waters of the flood, 
saw Noah build the ark, and heard his warning voice. 
How absurd the supposition that Noah built the ark, 
and gave his warning message in the time of nest to the 
last generation, so that those who heard his message and 
saw his work, passed into the grave, and the ark went 
to decay, and their children came upon the stage of ac- 
tion to witness unwarned the terrors of the flood. 

3. The last great warning was to be given to the last 
generation of men. The very ones who hear it, revive 
it, obey it, and are waiting for the Lord, will exclaim, 
OS the Son of man shall return with his angels down the 
blazing vault of heaven, " Lo! this is our God, we have 
waited for him, and he will save us." And the very 
men who reject the warning, and justly merit the wrath 
of G<id, will also witness the second advent in flaming 
fire with terror and anguish. This warning ia not given 
to next to the last generation, but to the very last. Then, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



340 Life Incidents. 

as certain as tlie great warning, illustrated by the throe 
messages of Rev. xiv, has been, and is being given in 
our daj, just so certain the generation tLat has heard 
the warning will witness the day of wrath, and the rev- 
elation of the Son of G-od from Heaven. One of two 
things is certain; either Seventh-day Adventists are 
wrong in the- application of the messages, or Christ is 
very soon coming. If they aie correct in their applica- 
tion of the great warning, then the very men who hear 
it will witness its terrible realities. 

" Verily I say unto you," says Christ, " this genera- 
tion shall not pass away, till all these things be ful- 
filled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my 
words shall not pass away." Matt, sxiv, 34, 35. We 
do not believe that the word generation marks any defi- 
nite number of years. The Lord designed to teach 
that the people who should live at the time of the fulfill- 
ment of the last sign mentioned, (falling stars of 1833,) 
and should hear the proclamation of the coming of Christ, 
based partly upon the fulfilled signs, should witness the 
scenes connected with his coming. God has raised up 
men to give the solemn warning to the world at the 
right time. The signs were fulfilled at the right time 
to give force to the warning. And the very generation 
of men that live after the three great signs are fulfilled, 
and who hear and reject the warning message, will 
drink the unniingled cup of the wrath of God. And 
those of this very generation who receive the message, 
suffer disappointment and endure the trials of the wait- 
ing position, will witness the coming of Christ, and ex- 
claim, " Lo ! this is our God, we have waited for him." 

Dear reader, if watchful and faithful to duty, we 
shall very soon enter the harbor of eternal rest. Keep 
a good look-out. Oh, be not deceived, and overcome by 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Present Position and Work. 341 

the world, the flesh, and the Devil. True faith forhids 
your looking into the future, aud laying plana for 
the benefit of the nest generation. It shuts you up to 
the present. But it is to be feared that those who are 
employing their physical and menta! forces to accumu- 
late wealth for their children, while they are neglecting 
their duty to the cause of present truth, and do not 
give themselves and families time to seek and serve 
God, are making a terrible mistake. They not only fail 
to help the eause, and fail to walk with God, and fail 
to exert the best influence in their own families, but 
their influence in professing so solemn and definite a 
positiou as that the present is the period for the third 
and last solemn warning, while in works thej deny their 
faith, is decidedly against the cause. 

The world exhibits madness in grasping for wealth. 
A spirit of insanity has token bold of men upon the 
subject of worldly gain j and many who profess present 
truth are more or less imbued with it. With those who 
do not fear God and keep his commandments, and are 
not looking for the soon coming of his Son, this is what 
might be expected. But with Seventh-day Adventists 
there is no excuse. With them it is insanity and mad- 
ness. Why should they accumulate wealth for their 
children ? Should the Lord remain away a hunclred 
years, wealth handed down to them would be their 
almost certain ruin. Look to the history of truly good 
and great men. Have they sprung up amid wealth ? 
Or have they come from families trained in the school 
of poverty and want ? Read the histories of the early 
lives of Martin Luther and Abraham Lincoln. Both 
were poor boys. But they both became great men, by 
facing want, grappling with poverty, and overcoming 
those obstacles ever lying in the path of want. Such a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



342 Life Incidents. 

struggle in early life gave item esperience, and was 
the safeguard of their purity. While the names of 
these good men are einba]med jn the memory and affec- 
tion of the people, those of hundreds, who received 
riches from their parents, have rotted, heeause money 
was in the way of their doing what they should have 
done, and being what they might have been. Setting 
aside the coming of the Lord, there is no more certain 
ruin to the children than for them to look to, and lean 
upon, their parents' wealth. 

But what can he said of the influence of those breth- 
ren who profess to believe that the last great warning 
to the world is being given, yet devote their entire en- 
ergies to accumulating wealth for their children ? What 
can be the influence upon their children ? li it not to 
load them to love this world ? to put off the coming of 
the Lord ? to neglect the necessary preparation ? Are 
they not taking a course directly to shut them out of 
the kingdom of Heaven ? And is there any hope of 
the salvation of either parents or children while pursu- 
ing such an inconsistent course ? Without the faith of 
the soon coming of the Lord, they are pursuing a course 
to secure their ruin. With this faith, while pursuing a 
coursetodcHyitin work, they aro making that ruin certain. 

The short period of probation remaining should be 
improved in laying up treasure in Heaven, and seeking 
that preparation necessary to its enjoyment in the next 
life. Parents, I entreat of you, live out the preoioua 
Advent faith before your children. Lead them to 
Jesus, and, teach them by your faith and works to 
secure a preparation for his coming. Let your influ- 
ence in favor of truth and holiness extend to all around, 
that it may be said to you, " Well done, good and faith- 
ful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law and the Gospel. 343 

THE LAW AND THE GOSPEL. 

" I and my Father are one." John x, 30. 

The Father and the Son were one in man's creation, 
and in his redemption. Said the Father to the Son, 
" Let us make man in our image." And the trium- 
phant song of jubilee in which the redeemed taie part, 
is unto " Him that sittetb, upon the throne, and unto 
the Lamb, forever and ever." 

Jesus prayed that his disciples might be one as he 
was one with his Father. This prayer did not contem- 
plate one disciple with twelve heads, but twelve disci- 
ples, made one in object and effort in the cause of their 
Master. Neither are the Father and the Son parts of 
the "three-one God." They are two distinct beings, 
yet one in the design and accomplishment of redemption. 
The redeemed, from the first who shares in the great 
redemption, to the last, all ascribe the honor, and glory, 
and praise, of their salvation, to both God and the Lamb. 

But if it be true that the law of the Father and the 
gospel of the Son are opposed to each other, that one 
was to take the place of the other, then it follows that 
those saved in the former dispensation are saved by the 
Father and the law, while those of the present dispen- 
sation are saved by Christ and the gospel. And in this 
case, when the redeemed shall reach Heaven at last, 
and their redemption shall be sung, two songs wilt be 
heard, one ascribing praise to God and the law, the 
other singing the praises of Christ and the gospel. 

This will not be. There will be hannony in that 
song of redemption. All the redeemed will sing the 
facts as they have existed during the period of man's 
probation. All will ascribe the praise of their salvation 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



344 Life In 

to God and the Lamb. Adam, Abel, Enoch, Noah, 
Abraham, and Moses, will join with the disciples of 
Jesus in singing of tlie redeeming power of the blood 
of the Son, while those who have lived since the critci- 
fision of Christ, saved by his blood, will join the patri- 
archs and prophets in the song of praise to the Father, 
tte creator and lawgiver. Therefore the law and the 
gospel run parallel throughout tie entire period of 
man's probation. The gospel is not confined to some 
eighteen centuries. The dispensation of the gospel is 
not less than about six thousand jears. 

The word gospel signifies good news. The gospel of 
the Son of God is the good news of salvation through 
Christ. "When man fell, angels wept. Heaven was 
bathed in tears. Tte Father and the Son took counsel, 
and Jesus offered to nndcrtake the cause of fallen man. 
He offered to die that man might have life. The 
Father consented to give his only Beloved, and the 
good news ran through Heaven, and resounded on 
earth, that a way was opened for man's redemption. 
In the first promise made to man that the seed of the 
woman should bruise tie serpent's head, was the gospel 
of Jesus Christ, as verily as in the song the angels 
sung over tlie plains of Bethlehem, to the shepherds as 
they watched their flocks by night, " Glory to pod in 
the highest, peace on earth and good will to men." 

Immediately after the fall, hope of a future life hung 
upon Christ as verily as we can hang our hopes on 
Christ. And when the first sons of Adam brought 
their offerings to the Lord, Cain in his unbelief brought 
the first fruits of the ground, which were not accept- 
able. Abel brought a firstling of the flock, in faith of 
Christ, the great sacrifice for sin. God accepted his 
offering. Through the blood of that firstling, Abel 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law and the G-ospel. 345 

saw tlie blood of Jesus Christ. He looked forward to 
Christ, and made his offering in the faith and hope of 
the g(ffipel, and through it saw the great sacrifice for 
sin, as verily as we see the bleeding Lamb as we look 
back to Cahary, through the broken bread and the 
fruit of the rine. Through these emblems we see 
Christ crueiied. Abel saw the same through the lamb 
which he offered. Do we hang our hopes in faith upon 
Christ? So did Abel. Are we Christians by virtue of 
living fitith in Christ? So was Abel. 

Abraham had the gospel of the Son of God, The 
apostle says that the scripture, foreseeing that Uod 
would justify the heathen, preached before the gospel 
unto Abraham. G-al. iii, 8. 

Paul testifies of the Israelites in the wilderness, that 
they " were ail baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in 
the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and 
did all drink the same spiritual drink ; for they drank 
of that spiritual Rock that followed them; and that 
Rock was Christ." 1 Cor. x, 2^. The gospel was 
preached to the children of Israel in the wilderness. 
The apostle says, " Unto us was the gospel preached, 
as well as unto them; but the word preached did not 
profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that 
heard it." Heb. iv, 2. , 

Moses and the believing Jews had the faith and hope of 
the gospel. Through the blood of the sacrificial offerings, 
they saw Christ, and by faith embraced him. Their 
hopes of the future life were not in the law, but in Christ. 

" The law," says Paul, " having a shadow of good 
things to come." The typical system is but the shadow. 
The good things, of which Christ as a sacrifice and me- 
diator is the center, are the body that casts its shadow 

Lift IncidenU. 23 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



346 Life Incidents, 

back into the Jewish age. The bleeding sacrifices of 
the legal system were but the shadow ; Ch t bl ed g 
on the cross, was the great reality. Ev y bl d n 
sacrifice offered by the Jews, understand ni;ly an 1 
faith, was aa acceptable in the sight of Hea n wh t 
Christians may do in showing their faith i th suff 
ings, death, and reaurreotion of Christ, in bapt m ani 
the Lord's supper. The one was done in the faith and 
hope of redemption through the blood of the Son of God, 
as yerily as the other may be. The gospel dispensation, 
which js the dispensation of the good news of redemp- 
tion through Christ, has been six thouaaaid years long. 

The dispensation of the law of God is longer than 
that of the gospel. It commenced before the fall, or 
there could not have been in the justice of God any 
such thing as the faU. It existed as early as there 
were created intelligences subject to the government of 
the Creator. It covers all time, and extends to the 
future, running parallel with the eternity of God's 
moral government. Angeb fell, therefore were on pro- 
bation. They, being on probation, were consequently 
amenable to law. In the absence of law, they could 
not be on probation, therefore, could not fall. The 
same may be said of Adam and Eve in Eden. 

The t«n comniandments are adapted to fallen fceings. 
As worded in the lacred Scriptures given to man in his 
fallen state they were not idipted to the condition of 
holy angels, nor tn man m his holy estate in Eden. 
But the two grand prmciplcs of God's mora! govern- 
ment did exist before the fall, in the form of law. 
These are given m the Old Testament, and arc quoted 
by Christ m the New, as the two great commandments : 
'■ Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law and the G-ospel. 



U7 



the first and great commandment. And the second is 
like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thjself. 
On these two commandments hang all the law and the 
prophets." Matt, xxii, 37-40, Compare Deut. vi, 5; 
Lev. six, 18, 

These two commaadments require supreme love to 
the Creator, and love to feliow-creatures equal to that 
bestowed upon one's aelf. Angels could do no more 
than these require. Adam could do no more. Wo can 
do no more. The two great commandments embrace 
all that is required bj the ten precepts of the decalogue. 
They are the grand circle inside of which is the will of 
God to man. No precept, and no principle, of the Book 
of G-od, extends beyond this circle. 




Soon after the fall, we see this circle in ten parts. 
The two principles of God's moral government are seen 
in ten precepts, worded to meet man's fallen condition. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



348 



Life Incidents 



Love to God is taught in the first four cominandiiieiits, 
and love to our fellow-man is taught in the last six. The 
prophets of the Lord, the Son of God, and the apostles of 
Jesus, have all spoken ia harmony with the ten precepts 
of the law of Jehovah. The whole duty of man, says 
Solomon, is to fear G-od and keep his commandments. 




The ten precepts of the decalogi 
fallen condition, were enforced aa early as the drcum- 
atances demanded them. The first three were applicable 
to Adal^ immediately after the fall. And although the 
Sabbath of the fourth precept was instituted at the 
close of the first week of time, before the fall, and we 
have evidence that Adam was directed to observe it as 
a memorial of creation, yet that portion of the precept 
adapted to the fallen state, relative to the man-servant, 
the maid-scTvant, and the stranger, could not exist till 
a later period when such reiations existed. The fifth 



Hostoi=,GoOgIf 



The Law and the Gospel. 349 

couiDiandment could not be enforced, unti! applicable 
to Adam's children. The sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, 
acd tenth, were enforced as early as the parties existed 
to whom they could properly apply. 

There is nothing in the moral condition of man in 
his fallen state, nor in the nature of the ten. command- 
ments themselves, to restrict them to any one dispensa- 
tion more than another. Man's moral wretchedness is 
the same, only more deplorable as he advances from the 
gftt^ of Paradise toward the close of probation. And 
the law of God, adapted to his fallen state, is applicable 
and necessary throughout the entire period of his fallen 
condition, from Paradise lost to Paradise regained. 

The reign of sin runs parallel with the reign of death, 
ftom Adam until sin and sinners shall cease to be. And 
parallel with these, stretching through all dispensations, 
there has been the knowledge of the principles of the 
ten commandments, consequently a knowledge of sin. 

The means of this knowledge has been the law of 
God. " By the law," says the apostle, " is the knowledge 
of sin." Eom. iii, 20. " I had not known sin but by the 
law." Chap, vii, 7. As proof that this knowledge did 
exist immediately after the fall, sec Gen. iv, 7, 23, 24; 
vi, 5, 11, 12. Also, Noah was righteous before God. 
Chap, vii, 1. He was a preacher of righteoi^sness. 
2 Pet. ii, 5. By his preaching right-doing, reproving 
the sins of the people of his time, he condemned the 
world, Hcb. xi, 7. The men of Sodom and Gomorrah 
were great sinners, excepting one man. Abraham in- 
terceded, saying. Wilt thou destroy the righteous with 
the wicked? Gen. xiii, 13 ; xviii, 20, 23, 25 ; six, 7. 
The blessing of God came upon Abraham, because he 
obeyed his voice and kept his commandments. Gen. 
xxvi, 5, . Those who refused obedience, e 



at.,i=,GoOgIf 



350 Lii'E Incidents. 

his wrath for their transgressions. The cities of the 
plain were condemned for their unlawful deeds. 2 Pet. 
ii, 6-8. 

As an illustration of this suhjeet, I will briefly notice 
the murder of righteous Abel. Cain killed his brother, 
and, aa a sinner, received the mark of God's displeasure. 
Sin, says the apostle, is the transgression of the law. 
1 John iii, 4. Cain broke the sixth commandment ; 
hence that precept existed in the time of Cain. Other- 
wise he did not sin ; for where no law is, there is no 
transgression. Bom. iv, 15. 

The foregoing positions relative to tho law of God 
would meet with but little opposition were it not for 
the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. The proper 
observance of the Bible Sabbath is not only crossing, 
but with many inconvenient, and not favorable to the 
successful prosecution of their worldly plans. The fear- 
ful and unbelieving shua its claims, brand it as a Jew- 
ish institution, and frequently assert that it was un- 
known to men until the Sabbath law was proclaimed 
from Sinai. Sacred history, however, proves this state- 
ment to be false. It is true that Sabbath-keeping is 
not mentioned in the book of Genesis. But this does 
not prove that it did not exist during the long period 
covered by t)iat brief record. The facts connected with 
the giving of the manna show that the Israelites under- 
stood the obligations of the Sabbath, that some of the 
people violated them, and were reproved by Jehovah, 
thirty days before they saw Mount Sinai. See Ex. 

I now come to the New Testament. The first four 
chapters of Matthew are devoted to a sketch of the 
genealogy of Christ, Joseph and Mary, the birth of 
Jesus, Herod slaying the children of Bethlehem, John 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law anp thk GosrKL. 351 

the Baptist, the temptation of Christ, and his entering 
upon his public ministry. The fifth chapter opens 
with the first record of his public instructions. In that 
memorable sermon upon the mount, Christ warns his 
disciples against a terrible heresy that would soon press 
its way into the church. 

The Jews boasted of God, of Abraham, and of the 
law, bnt despised and rejected Jesus. The great facta 
connected with his resurrection were soon to be so coa- 
yincing that many would believe. And as the Jews 
were to reject and crucify the Son, whUe boasting in 
the law. Christians would run to the opposite and 
equally-fatal heresy of trampling upon the authority of 
the Father, and despising his law, while receiving Christ 
and glorying in the gospel. It baa ever been Satan's 
object to separate, in the faith of tie church, the Father 
and the Son. With the Jews was the cry. The Father, 
Abraham, the law ; but away with Jesus and his gospel. 
"With Christians the cry was to arise, Christ, the cross, 
the gospel ; but away with the law of the Father. To 
meet this heresy, ere long to arise in the Christian 
church, the Master, in his first-recorded sermon, spoke 
pointedly. Listen tb his appeal to his disciples in the 
presence of the assembled multitudes r 

" Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the 
prophets ; I am not come to destroy, but to fulflli. For 
verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one 
jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till 
all be fulfilled. Whosoever, therefore, shall break one 
of these least commandments, and teach men so, he shall 
be called least in the kingdom of Heaven ; but whoso- 
ever shall do and teach tlicm, the same shall be called 
great in the kingdom of Heaven." 

These words of warning from our Lord fully meet the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



352 Life Incidk.vts, 

case. They need no comment. The histo^'y of the 
church, showing how Joosely, great and apparently good 
men have held the law of God, and the preaeut, cJosing 
controversy respecting it, give them especial force. 

Jesus did not come to legislate. In no case did he 
intimate that he would give a new law to take the place 
of that of his Father. Speaking of the Son, the Father 
says, " He shall speak unto them all that I shall command 
him." Dent, xviii, 18. Jesus answered them and said, 
" My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me." John 
vii, 16. "I do nothing of myself, but as my Father hath 
taught me, I speak these things." Chap, viii, 28. " The 
word which ye hear, is not mine, but the Father's which 
sent me." Chap, xiv, 24. 

Let us consider the grave question of the great apos- 
tle to the Gentiles, relative to the law of God and the 
fttith of Jesua r " Do we then make void the law through 
feith ?" Eom. iii, 31. This question poinfa directly to 
the true issue between us, and the men of this day who 
teach that the gospel of the Son makes vo:" " " " 
the Father. Paul decides the question i 
phatie words: "God forbid: yea, we establis 

The gospel is a necessity in eonSequence of law trans- 
gressed. Where there is no law, there is no transgres- 
sion, no sin, no need of the blood of Christ, noticed of 
the gospel. But the gospel teaches that Christ died for 
sinners, on account of their sins. Sin is the transgres- 
sion of the law. He came, therefore, as the great sac- 
rifice for those who transgress the law. .The gospel 
holds him up as the bleeding sacrifice for the sins of 
those who transgress the law. This fact establishes the 
existence of the law of God. Kemove the law, and wo 
have no further need of Christ and his gospel. 

Tn the gospel arrangement for the salvation of man, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



id the law o: 
ish the law." 



The Law and the GospEt. 353 

there are three parties concerned ; the Lawgiver, the 
Advosatc, and the sinner. The words of the apostle 
are t« the point; "If any man sin, we have an advo- 
cate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." 1 
John ii, 1. Sin is the transgression of die law of the 
Father; hence the sinner offends the Father, is in 
trouble with the Father, and needs Jesus to plead his 
cause with the Father. But if the Father's law has 
been abolished, and Christ sustains to the sinner the 
relation of lawgiver, who is his advocat* ? " Mother 
Mary," or " father Joseph," or some other one of the 
multitude of canonized saints will a,nswer for the Pa- 
pist ; but what will the Protestant do in this ease ? If 
he urges that Christ, and not the Father, is the lawgiver, 
and that in the present dispensation, sin is the transgres- 
sion of the law of Jesus Christ, then I press him to tell 
me who the sinner's advocate is. And I ask him to 
harmonize his position with the words of the beloved 
John, ''If any man sin, we have an advocate with the 
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." 

Paul addresses the elders of the church at Miletus, 
relative to the fundamental principles of the plan of 
salvation, thus r " I kept back nothing that was profita- 
ble unto you, but have showed you, and have taught 
you publicly, and from bouse to house, testifying both 
to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance toward 
God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Acts 
xs, 20, 21. The apostle has here set before the men of 
the present dispensation two distinct duties. First, the 
exercise of repentance toward God, for his law is bind- 
ing upon them, and it is his law that they have trans- 
gressed. Second, the exercise of faith toward Christ as 
the great saorifice for their sins, and their advocate with 
the Father. These are both indispensable. Paul pre- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



354 Life Incidents. 

s«iited both. Ho kept ba^k netting pertaining to (he 
plan of salvation, that was profitable. 

The closing words of the third angel point directly to 
a body of Christian commandment-keepers. " Here are 
they that keep the commandments of God and the faith 
of Jesus." Rev. siv, 12. The Jew takes no stock in 
this text, because he sees in it the despised Jesus of 
Nazareth. Many professed Christians find it as objec- 
tionable as the Jew, for the reason that they find in it 
the equally-despised commandments of God. But said 
the adorable Jesus, ' ' I and my Father are one." So the 
law of the Father and the gospe! of the Son pass through ' 
all dispensations of man's fallen state, in perfect har- 
mony. Oh! that both the blind Jew and the blind 
Christian might see tiis, and embracing the whole truth, 
instead of each a part, might koep the commandments 
of God and the faith of Jesus, and be saved. 

But here let it be distinctly understood that there is 
no salvation in the law, that is, there is no redeeming 
quality in law. Bedemption is through the blood of 
Christ. The sinner may cease to break the command- 
ments of God, and strive with ail his powers to keep 
them, but this will not atone for his sins, and redeem 
him from his present condition in consequence of past 
transgression. Notwithstanding all his efforts ito keep 
the law of God, he miBt be lost without faith in the 
atoning blood of Jesus. And this was as true in 
the time of Adam, of Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, 
Moses, and the Jews, as since Jesus died upon the cross. 
No man ean be saved without Christ. 

Oa the other hand, faith in Jesus Christ, while re- 
fusing obedience to the law of the Father, is presump- 
tion. An effort to obtain friendship with the Son, while 
living in rebellion against the Father, is Heaven-daring. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law a.nd the Gospel. 355 

No gi-eater insult can be offered to either the Father or 
the Son. What! Separate the Father and the Son, by 
trampling on the authority of the one, and making a 
friend of the other? "I and my Father are one." 'Jhe 
Jew inaultfl the Father, in his rejection of the Son ; and 
the Christian flinga in the face of Heaven equal insult, 
in all his acta of worship in which lie vainly thinks to 
make Jesua his friead wliile, with light upon the sub- 
ject, he breaks the commanctments of God. 

The oneness of the Fatter and the Son ia seen at the 
transfiguration. That voice which is the highest author- 
ity in the universe, ia there heard saying, " This is my 
beloved Son ; hear him." It is also seen in the closing 
benediction of the Son, in the last chapter of the Bible, 
which presents before those who are loyal, the glories 
of the reward in reserve for the obedient. " Blessed 
are they that do His commandments, that they may 
have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through 
the gates into the city." 

I briefly call attention to three grand events, 
which have taken place in connection with the sad his- 
tory of fallen man, either one of which is sufficient to 
establish the perpetuity of the law of God. 

First, the fall, with all its terrible consequences. If 
the law of God was of such a nature that it could, in 
any particular, be changed at any time, it would have 
been thus changed when there were but two fallen be- 
ings, Adam and Eve, just before leaving Eden. If the 
plan of God'a moral government could be changed, it 
would then have been changed, so as to set them free, 
and save the tide of human wretchedness and agony, 
which has followed. But, no; it could not be changed. 
The eoise must fell on man, and upon the earth for 
man's sake ; and the blight and mildew of sin must fol- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



35 fi Life Incidents. 

low everywhere, and hang upon creation Hke a paJl of 
death. Why ? Because God's law that had heen trans- 
gressed, could not be changed— -could not he aholished. 
Every fading flower and falling leaf, since man left 
Eden, has proclaimed the law of God changeless. This 
has been the result of sin. It is the result of the terri- 
ble fall. And this has all come about because of the 
transgression of that law which is as changeless as the 
throne of Heaven, If that law could ever be changed 
in any particular, it would have been changed when 
there were but two fallen beings, in such a way as to 
free them from the sentence of death, and raise them 
from their degradation, and the race from continued sin. 

Think of the recent American war, with all its terri- 
ble agony. But this is only an item in the vast cata- 
logue. For six thousand years, the tide has been 
swelling, and creation has been adding groan to groan. 
Oh ! the sorrow, the wretchedness, the agony I Who 
can compute it ? The fall, then, with all its accumula- 
ted wretchedness, proclaims God's law changeless. I 
hasten to notice the next great event which proclaims 
this truth. 

Second, the announcement of the ten commandments 
from Sinai with imposing display. It was ntft left for 
Moses to proclaim this law. It was not left for aa an- 
gel to assemble the tribes of Israel, and utter these ten 
holy precepts in their hearing It was not even left 
to the Son of God to do this. But the Father, the 
great Eternal, descends in awful grandeur, and pro- 
claims these preeepta in the hearing of all the people. 

Do you say that that was the origin of the law of 
God ? Do you say that God descended on Sinai, and 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law ani> the Gospel. 357 

there legislated ? And do you say that he has since 
aholished that code, or changed it? When did he do 
this ? Where did he do it ? Has any prophet foretold 
that such an ev^nt ahonld take pla«e? And has any 
apostle recorded that such a work was ever done? 
Never. 

The commonwealth of Michigan sends her legislators 
to Lansing to enact laws. These laws are published 
throughout the coromonwealth. The people understand 
them. Some of these laws are repealed or changed, 
la it done in secret, and the people permitted to know 
nothing about it? No, The same body that enacts 
laws, also changes, amends, or abolishes them, and the 
people are apprized of the fact. This is made as pub- 
lic as the enactment of the law. And has not the aU- 
■ wise and merciful God manifested as much wisdom in 
managing affairs in which man has so great an inter^t, 
affairs which affect his eternal welfare? He came down 
upon Sinai, and proclaimed his law under such circum- 
stances as to impress the people with its grandeur, 
dignity, and perpetuity. Who can suppose that he 
would abolish, or alter it, and say nothing about it ? 

Third, the Crucifixion establishes the law of God. 
If that law was of such a nature that it could he abol- 
ished, or any of its precepts changed, why not have tS(is 
done, and set man free, Instead of the Son of God laying 
aside his glory, taking our nature, living the sad life ho 
lived here upon the earth, suffering in Gethsemane, 
and finally expiring upon the cross ? Oh ! why should 
the divine Son of God do all this to save man, if that 
law which held him as a sinner could be changed, so 
that he could be set free? But no; nothing could he 
done in that direction. Man had sinned, had fallen, 
and was shut up in the prison-house of sin. His sins 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



353 Life Incidents. 

were of such a nature that no sacrifice was adequate hut 
the sacrifice of Him to whom the Father had said, " Let 
us make man." The death of an angel was not suffi- 
cient. He only who engaged with the_ Father in the 
formation of man, constitutes a sufficient sacrifice to 
open the door of hope hy which he might find pardon, 
and be saTcd. In the language of the hymn we sing, 
" Come, my soul, to Calvary," and there behold love 
and agony mingled in the death of the Son of God. 

Behold him groaning in Gethsemane. His divine 
soul was in agony as the sins of man were rolled upon 
him. " My soul," said he, " is exceeding sorrowful, even 
unto death." The weight of man's sin in transgressing 
G-od's immutable law was such as to press from his 
pores as it were great drops of blood. 

He then bears his cross tfl Calvary, The nails are 
driven into his hands and feet. The cross ia erected. 
There the bleeding Lamb hangs sis terrible hours. 
The death of the cross was most agonizing. But there 
was in his case the additional weight of the sins of the 
whole world. In his last expiring agonies he cries, 
" My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?" and 
bows his head in death 

The sun, the brightest luminary of heaven, can no 
longer view the scene, and is vailed as with sap keloth. 
The vail of the temple, the noblest work of man, ia rent 
in twain. Christ, the noblest being in the universe 
save One, is dying in agony. Creation feels the shock, 
and groaning and heaving, throws open the graves of 
many of the saints, who como out of their graves after 
his resurreetion. This great event transpired because 
It was the only way by wtich sinners could be saved. 
The law must stand as firm as the throne of Heaven, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



The Law and the Gospel. 359 

althougii the earth shake, and the whole creation trem- 
hie, as the Son of God dies in agony. 

The law of God was given to man as his saviour. 
He broke it. Could it then redeem him ? It is 
the nature of law, either human or divine, to redeem 
the transgressor. Those who transgress the law of this 
eommonwealth, must suffer the full penalty, unless the 
Governor shall pardon the transgressor. This is 
only hope of escaping the full sentence of the law. 
is said by those who do not fully understand our pi 
tion, that we trust in the law, and the keeping of the 
Sabbath, for salvation. No, friends, yon may observe 
all these precepts, to the beat of your ability, conscien- 
tiously; but if you look no further than the Saw for 
salvation, you can never he saved. The hope of eternal 
salvation hangs upon Christ. Adam hung his hope 
there. Abe!, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and the believ- 
ing Jews, hung theirs there. We can do no more. The 
hope of the next life depends upon Jesus Christ. Faith 
in his blood can alone free us from our transgressions. 
And a life of obedience to the commandments of God 
and the faith of Jesus will be a sufficient passport 
through the golden gates of the city of God. 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



Life Incidents. 



GOD'S MEMORIAL, 

The Sabbath is a memorial of what the Creator did 
during the first week of time. He wrought sis days. 
He rested on the seventh day. Here ia the origin of 
the week. The weekly cycle is not derived from any- 
thing in nature. Montha are sugg^ted by the phases 
of the moon, years by the returning seasons ; but the 
week can be traced only to the six days of creation, and 
the seventh of rest. The patriarchs reckoned time by 
weeks, and sevens of days. Gen. xxis, 27, 28; viii, 
10, 12. 

The Sabbath was instituted in Eden, at the close 
of the first week, by three acts on the part of the 
Creator. First, God rested on the seventh day. 
Second, he placed his blessing upon the day. Third, 
he sanctified the day of his rest. He rested on 
the seventh day, ajid in this set an example for 
man. He next blessed the day upon which he 
had rested. He then sanctified, or " set apart to a 
snored use," the day of his rest. He gave the first 
six days of the week to man, in which to obtain a 
livelihood, and reserved the seventh day to himself, 
to be used sacredly by man. ' , 

The great God was not wearied with the sis days of 
creation. His rest upon the seventh day means simply 
that on that day he ceased to create. Nor did man in 
Eden need rest from toil, as since the fall. In &ct, 
rest from labor is not a leading feature of the Sabbatic 
institution. The fourth commandment makes no refer- 
ence to man's physical wants of a day of rest. Neither 
does it speak of his spiritual necessities of a day of pub- 
lic worship. 



h<KM:,G00gIf 



God's Memorial. 361 

It gives quite another reason for the Sahbath. Here 
it is : " For in six days the Lord made heaven and 
earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the 
seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath 
day and hallowed it." Ex. xx, 11. This reason relat«s 
to what &od did ia the first week of time. He has 
given no other. It is as old as the world, and will con- 
tinue to be the reason why man should revero Jehovah's 
rest-day as long as the world shall continue. Man rests 
upon the day of the Sahbath in honor of the Creator. 
And wherever he may turn his eye, whether to the 
heavens, the earth, or the sea, there he beholds the 
Creator's work. As he rests upon the seventh day, he 
sees in the countless varieties of nature the wisdom and 
power of him who created all in six days, and thus is 
led from nature up to nature's G-od. The Sabbath now 
becomes the oord that hinds created man to the infinite 
Creator. It is the golden chain that links earth to 
Heaven, and man to God. Had he always observed 
the Sahbath, there could not have been an idolater nor 
an atheist. The Sahbath, as a memorial of what the 
Creator did during the first week of time, is now seen 
in its dignity and importance. It is the memorial of 
the living Uod. Man is to rest on the day of the week 
on which the Creator ceased to create. ' 

But those who belittle the grand Sabbjtic mstitution to 
only serve man's physical Hints of a d'iy of lest and to 
provide for him a day oi public worship and Bee no 
higher design in it are safisfaed with a change of the 
day of the Sabbath They think that a diy on which 
the Creator did not rest will do quite af well as the 
day on which he did r -it W th this 1 mited view of 
the subject, why miy thej not he c nttnt with thi. 

Life n^ctden... 24 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



362 Life Incidents. 

change? If a day of rest from toil, and a day for the 
puhlie worship of God, are all the blessings secured to 
man hy the Sabhath, the one-day-in-seven and no-day- 
in-particulai theory looks quite plausible. For, certainly, 
man can rest hia weary limbs, or weary brain, on one 
day of the week as well as on another. And if only a 
season of divine worship is to be secured, Sunday may 
answer for this purpose. In fact, one day in six might 
do as well for rest and worship as one day in seven, if 
rest and a day of public worship are the sum total of 
the reasons for the Sabbath. There ia nothing in man's 
physical or spiritual wants to mark the number seven. 

The original design of the Sabbath waa for a perpet- 
ual memorial of the Creator. Yet it secures the seventh 
day of the week to man in his fellen condition, not only 
as a day of rest, but a day for pubHo worship, in which 
to draw nigh to God and share his pardoning love. But 
these blessings, of comparative importance, can be ob- 
tained on either of the other six days of the week, and 
do not constitute the grand reason for the Sabbatic in- 
stitution. That reason given in the law of the Sabbath 
is, in its importance, as mach above the simple idea of 
repose from weary toil, and a day for public worship, as 
the heavens are higher than the earth. With this agree 
the words of the prophet : " If thou turn away Ijhy foot 
from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy 
day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the 
Lord, honorable, and shalt honor him, not doing thine 
own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking 
thine own words, then shalt thou delight thyself in the 
Lord." Isa. Mil, 13, 14, 

Here the great object of the Sabbath is set forth. It 
is to honor God. Man is required to turn away his 
feet from the Sabbath, and refrain from seeking hi* 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf, 



God's Mbmorial. 363 

own ways, words, and pleasure, on that day, not because 
he needs a day of rest, but because by so doing he can 
honor the great God. Those who keep the Sabbath 
with this object in view, will call it a delight, the holy 
of the Lord, and honorable. 

The fourth commajidment points back to what God 
did during the first week of time. The creation and 
roBt occupied the first week. Immediately following, 
Jehovah sanctified and blessed the day on which he 
had rested. In this way the seventh day became the 
holy Sabbath of the Lord for Adam and his posterity. 
It was ever to be observed by the race as the memorial 
of the living God. 

Those who locate the institution of the Sabbath at 
Sinai, urge that no mention is made of Sabbath-keeping 
in the brief record of the book of Genesis, as proof that 
the Sabbath was made for the Jews alone. As evidence 
of the unsoundness of this position, please notice the 
following facts : 

1. The sacred record nowhere intimates that the 
Sabbath was instituted at Sinai, while it distinctly 
locates its institution at creation. 

2. The Sabbath being made for man, Mark ii, 27, as 
a memorial of creation, there are no reasons why the 
Jews alone should enjoy its blessings. All men have 
need of it as much as they. 

3. The facts connected with the giving of the manna 
show that the Israelites understood the obligations of 
the Sabbath, that some of the people violated these 
sacred obligations, and were reproved by Jehovah, 
thirty days before they saw Mount Sinai. See Ex. 
xvi-sis. They came to the wilderness of Sin, where 
the manna was first given, on the fifteenth day of their 
second month. On the sixth day they gathered a 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



364 Like Incidents. 

double portion of tte manna, sufficient for that day and 
for the Sabbath which followed. Mosea said to the 
people, " This is that which the Lord hath said, To- 
morrow ia the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord." 
On the aevetith day, Mosea said, " Eat that to-day ; for 
to-day ia a Sabbath unto the Lord. To-day ye shall 
not find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it ; 
but on the seventh day, which ia the Sabbath, in it 
there shall be none. And it camo to pass, that there 
went ont some of the people on the seventh day for to 
fiather, and they found none. And the Lord aaid unto 
Moses, How long refuse ye to keep my commandments 
and my laws? See, for that the Lord hath given yoa 
the Sabbath." 

Here we see that the Sabbath was understood, and 
ite violation was rebuked by Jehovah. But the Israel- 
ites had nut yet aeen Sinai. Indeed they did not come 
to the mount from which the ten commandments were 
proclaimed, until thirty days from the time the manna 
was firat given. See chap. xis. Here is a nail driven 
in a sure place, and ministers and men should cease to 
assert that the Sabbath was first given at Sinai, till they 
have searched the sa«red narrative with greater care. 
The original plan of the Sabbath contemplated its per- 
petual olwervance as long as God, the creator, and crea- 
ted man should cxiat. It doea not point forwird to re 
demption. It was instituted before provisions were 
made for redemption. It looks back to creation It 
was made for man before the fall , but, m consequence 
of the fall, it is of tenfold more importance to him 
throughout the entire period of hi« tallen condition 
And it will exist during aian'a future hfe upon the new 
earth, in all its original significance and glory We 
have seen the Sabbath based upon the gieat facto of 



Coogk 



God's Memoeial. 365 

the creation in six dajs JehivahH rest upon the sev 
enth day, and his snnctifjing and blessint; the day of 
his rest. As lont; is these continue to be facta to long 
will the Sabhith Lcntinue Eedemptitn does not pr> 
pose the creation of a new WJrld as the inheritance of 
the redeemed. Behold I mate all things new " says 
the Kedeemer. This world redeemed from the curse 
and all iU results will be the cternd possession of the 
righteous. And n )twithBtinding the work oi redemp 
tion, the great facts connected with the oreation week 
will ever be vividly impressed upon the immoital mmds 
of the redeemed. Thus saith the pmphet: " For as 
the new heavens and the new eirth which I will make 
shall remain before me, saith the Lord, ''o shall your 
seed and your name remain. And it shall come to pass, 
that from, one new moon to another, and from one Sab- 
bath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before 
me, saith the Lord." Isa. Ixvi, 22, 23. There is no 
point of time in the past when all fiesh have come to 
worship before the God of Heaven on the Sabbath; 
and this can never be while the wheat and tares, the 
children of the kingdom and the children of the wicked 
one, grow together; and these will not be separated 
until the harvest, which is the end of the world. This 
unity in reference to the memorial of the great God 
will be seen only in the immortal state, when frrtn one 
Sabbath to another, and from one new moon to another, 
aU fiesh shall come to worship before the Lord. " What ! 
the moon in Heaven?" No, not in such a Heaven as 
that of which the poet sings, 

"Bejond the tiounds of time and epaoe. 
Look forward to that heavenly place. 
The saints' secure abode." 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



366 Life Incidents. 

Beyond apace there would be no room for the moon, 
nor for tte sun ; neither would there be room for the 
resurrected saints, po^essing bodies like their Lord's 
resurrected, glorious body ; and beyond the bounds of 
time, there would be no ii d f th un and the moon 
which are God's great tin keep W are not look- 

ing for a genera] smash-up n th nn rse, and then 
the creation of all new th n i imm tal aainta be- 
yond the bounds of time nd pa It is this planet 
that has revolted. And the E il n who is coming 
to bring it back into allegiance to the government of 
God, says, " Behold I make all things new." The re- 
volt did not affect the sun, moon, and the other planets. 
Redemption will not affect these heavenly bodies. When 
the Restorer shall have established the immortal saints 
in the new earth, it will continue its revolutions, and 
the san and moon will measure off days, and months, 
and years, as long as eternal ages sbal! roll. The re- 
deemed wiU have right to the tree of life, which Adam 
lost through disobedience. That tree yields twelve 
manner of fruits each month. And why may not the 
words of the prophet in reference t« all flesh appearing 
before the Lord from one new moon to another, be ful- 
filled when the entire family of the redeemed shall come 
each month to partake of the new fruit of the tree of 
life? 

But to return to God's memorial : The position taken 
in these pages presents the one-day-in-sevcn-and-no-day- 
in-partjcular, or one-seventh-part-of-time, theory, in its 
true light. If the Sabbath was made for man, for the 
simple reason that he needed rest from physical toil, and 
a day of worship, one day may answer as well as another. 
But if it be a memorial of Jehovah's rest, the seventh, 
and no other day of the week, is the day of the S 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



God's Memorial. 367 

Sabbatarians are charged with being great atieklera for 
the day. And so they are. Sabbath signifies rest. 
Man ia required by the fourth oonimandment to cele- 
brate the rest-day of the Lord, or the day on whicli the 
Lord rested. God rested on the seventh day. He hal- 
lowed the seventh day. Hence, the seventh day, and 
no other, is the day of the Sabbath, Change the day of 
the Sabbath, and you cease te celebrate the rest of the 
Lord. If God rested on one day in seven and no day 
in particular, man may do the same; but if God rested 
on the seventh day of the first w eek, acceptable Sabbath- 
keeping ia the celebration of the "eventh day of ea«h 
succeeding week. 

The paasover was a memorial of an event that oc- 
curred on the fourteentb day of the first Jewish month. 
The celebration of the day of the paasover became a 
statute in Israel frnm Moses to Christ. Remove this 
observance to a day on which the event commemorated 
did not take place, and the eelebnf ion would lose its sig- 
nificance. It would cease to he the passover. 

The American people celebrate their national inde- 
pendence on the fourth day of July. And why ? Be- 
cause July 4, 1776, patriotic men signed the Declaration 
of Independence. The men of this nation are great 
sticklers for the day ; and well they may be. Should 
they change our national celebration from the day on 
which the Declaration of Independence was signed, to a 
day on which it was not signed, it would lose its signif- 
icance. It would cease to be a celebration of our inde- 
pendence. Let the people of this country celebrate 
their independence on the twenty-fifth day of December, 
and let the Declaration of Independence be read from 
every orator's stand on that day, as is customary on the 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



3(j8 Life Incidents. 

fourtli of July, and the American people would be re- 
garded as a nation of fools. 

And what Jew ever thought of observing one three- 
hundred-and-sixtj-fifth part of time, or one day in three 
hundred and sisty-£ve and no day in partieular, and call- 
ing that the paaaover ? And we might as welt talk of 
celehratiDg our national independence on one day in 
three hundred and sixty-five and no day in particular, 
as to talk of celebrating the restday of Jehovah upon 
one day in seven and no day in particular. The veriest 
American idiot that can recollect of ever hearing about 
George Washington or the Declaration of Independence, 
might well laugh at the folly of changing the day of 
our national celebration. Verily, as our Lord has said, 
the men of this world are wiser in their generation 
than the children of light. It ia only in matters of re- 
ligion that people seem to be satisfied with that which, 
in regard to any other subject, would be considered con- 
summal* folly. 

And do these men who use the one-da j-in-seven-and- 
no-day-iu-particular theory, advocate a change of the 
Sabbath from tte rest-day of the Father, to the reiur- 
rection-day of the Son ? Then I inquire of them, 
Who ever thought of celebrating the resurrection of 
Christ on one day in seven and no day in particular? 
If they say that this can be done, then I inquire again. 
Where is the change of the d;iy of the Sabbath ? Was 
it a change from one day in seven and no day in partic- 
ular of the former dispensation, to one day in seven 
and no day in particular of the present dispensation ? 
This would be " confusion worse confounded." 

And to those who assert that redemption, as a greater 
work, is to be celebrated on the first day of the week, 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



God's Memokiai,. :i(i9 

as creation was anciently to lie celebrated on the seventh 
day of th<! week, I would say, We only have yoar word 
for that. Please notice these facts : 

1. The Bible is silent relative to redemption's being 
greater than creation. Who knows that it is ? 

2. The Bible is silent as to the observance of a day 
to commemorate redemption. Who knows that a day 
should be kept for that purpose ? 

3. We have in the Lord's supper, and baptism, me- 
morials of the two great events in the history of the 
Redeemer's work for man. These are appropriate. 

4. There is no fitness in keeping a day of weekly re- 
pose to commemorate the agonies of the crucifixion of 
Christ, or the activities of the morning of his resur- 
rection, 

5. But if a day of the week should be kept, to cele- 
brate man's redemption, which should it be ? the day 
on which he shed his blood for our sins ? the day on 
which he rose for our justification ? or the day on which 
he ascended to the Father, to intercede for sinners ? 
The day of the crucifixion, when the greatest event for 
man's redemption occurred, has the first claim. The 
apostle does not say that we have redemption through 
the resurrection; but he does say, '' We have redemp- 
tion through his blood." Eph. i, 7, Now if a day 
should be kept to celebrate redemption, should it not be 
the day on which he shed his blood 1 Redemption is 
not completed; but in the Lord's supper and baptism, 
are two memorials of the greatest events that have oc- 
curred in connection with this work for man. Neither 
of these are weekly memorials. Baptism may be re- 
ceived by the believer on any day of the week; and it 
is said of the emblems of the broken body and shed 
blood of the Son of God, without reference to any par- 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf 



hoa<,i:,GoOgIf